Sisterhhood of Female Supremacy

SISTERHOOD OF FEMALE SUPREMACY

PROLOGUE

As is my custom I awakened at least an hour before my Mistress, Goddess Samantha had instructed me to awaken her.  I checked my entire body in as many places as I could to be sure there wasn’t a single hair so as to comply fully with my Goddess’ instructions.  Even my legs were smooth as silk, something I have never experienced before. I was to wake her up promptly at nine and have her bath ready with her desired water temperature of 105 degrees.

I arranged towels and prepared the bath oils I would be using all the while watching the clock.  After turning on the hot water I checked it continuously until it was fire hot then gradually added cold water to bring it to the proper temperature.  It was critical I did this right.  I have to be perfect for my Goddess.  To be sure of the water temperature I had purchased a new thermometer from a chemical specialty store that was accurate to 1/1000th of a degree.  It came with a float.  I compared it with the thermometer built into the tub, the one my Mistress would be looking at to be sure they were the same.  They were but now I had a thermometer to measure all parts of the huge tub my Goddess would soon occupy.  It was now two minutes before nine and the water temperature was 105.5 degrees [reading only 105 on the tub thermometer], perfect. 

It was just two minutes before nine as I watched the seconds tick away.   I was at her bedroom door ready.  At exactly nine the clock chimed nine times whereupon I crawled on all fours to Goddess Samantha’s bed carefully lifted the blanket up at the foot of her bed and began kissing her beautiful feet.  It is impossible to describe how much emotion swells up within me as I worship my Goddess this way. When she was completely awake her foot pushed me away she swung her legs over the side of the bed and sat up.  I quickly crawled to her feet but could not help but stare at the beauty of her long sensuous legs and delicious feet.   When one was lucky to be where I was at this moment one had no doubts why all that came before her knew she was a Goddess.  There is no choice in that regard.

I delicately put her high-heeled slippers onto her feet after which she stood up.  I had her robe ready then assisted her into it.  She stared at me standing there.  I realized I had been caught up by the sight of her and forgot my place which was on my knees while in her presence unless She directs me otherwise.  No male is worthy enough to stand in her presence without her permission.  As I dropped to my knees I knew punishment was in store for me due to my inexcusable failure of the moment.  I crawled behind her as she walked to the bathroom and stood next to the tub.

I waited for her signal to assist her.  Her fingers snapped my signal to burst into action.  I removed her robe, then her slippers, then assisted her into the tub of soothing warm water.  The first thing she did was look at the built in thermometer.  It read a perfect 105 degrees.  "Just right slave, as your reward I will allow you to bath my body even though you are hardly worthy of the privilege."  I almost swooned, never expecting I would ever be able to serve my Goddess this way.  She knew she had stirred me and at the same time had put yet another chain on my body and soul that bound me into slavery unto her even more than I already was.

The bath was the most awe-inspiring experience of my life.  My Mistress was relaxing in the warm soothing bath water as I began the task of bathing her.  Each stroke of the sponge had to be better than that which Rembrandt took to the canvas. I would not miss bathing a square millimeter of her luscious body.   She leaned forward allowing me to begin with her back.  This may sound spurious but I have never experienced anything like the first touch of her body flesh.

It was as if electric charges were surging throughout my body.  Her back was more like an idol to be worshipped.  I wanted to kiss it so badly but I dared not.  When I was done sponging her back she once again reposed against the tub and allowed me to wash her breasts and body.    My heart beat rapidly.  I did not believe anything could be so divine.  I did not want this moment to end but I knew it would and knew it best I continue my service to her. 

When I reached her pussy she smiled broadly knowing I had reached a dilemma.  It would be better if it was not under the bath water.  She watched me squirm with discomfort.  As I moved to her legs hoping to think of a solution Goddess Samantha whispered, "Forgot about my cunnie slave?  How about my crotch and ass,” I was terrified.  Was I supposed to do this under water?  "Stupid slave, help me up."  I reached both hands down to her waiting arms and lifted her into a standing position while immediately dropping to my knees.  She stood there; legs spread apart, hands on hips looking down at me.  I wanted to kiss her pussy in the worst way but did not want to experience the pain that would result from such an unwarranted act on my part.  Carefully the sponge washed her crack, crotch and pussy.  She snapped her fingers and I rightfully took the signal to assist her back into her reclining relaxed position in the tub.

I used my hand to smooth over her legs.  There was slight stubble.  She seemed pleased when I placed one leg on my shoulder to support it and lathered it well.  Shaving her leg was tricky because of the awkward position I had placed myself in.  Goddess Samantha was amused by myself created problem and warned; "A nick is work 25 lashes slave."  I stiffened with fear that I had blown the whole event.  Carefully I lifted her leg off my shoulder and held it in one hand while I shaved her leg with the other.  In doing this I cleaned the razor in the bath water. 

The second time I rinsed the razor I learned I had erred that slaves were to prepare properly before a bath so they would not sully the Goddess' bath water with shaving soap scum and hair.   I had made two mistakes and would suffer for them.   Goddess Samantha has rewarded me.  To suffer for her is still another reward.  But displeasing her is never my intent and I now feel deep shame for not being more aware of the need for the exceptionally high standards she is accustomed and deserving of.  Perhaps the blessing in this is my learning experience if I ever do get another chance to serve my Goddess this way.

After complete this I sponged her legs and feet.  This was the defining moment.  It was not up to me to decide when her bath was to end.  I would wait for her signal or command.  It came quickly.  "You may suck my toes slave.  I will be able to discern just how deeply you are committed in your servitude to me but how well you do this."  My Goddess is giving me a gift and I was going to make the most of it.  My slave mouth latched onto her toes with a vengeance and all the passion I could focus on her as I was in sucking and licking those parts of her body she just privileged me with.  As I poured my heart into my devotion I felt her other foot stroking my head.  I could not prevent what happened as it went far past any semblance of self-control.  I came all over the bathroom floor.  When Goddess Samantha became aware of this she kicked my head away and ordered me to lick it all up.  I hastily obeyed making sure I got every last drop.  Little did I know this Goddess of Goddesses fully expected this to happen and thoroughly enjoyed watching me lap up my own cum.  It would also provide still one more error requiring punishment; something Goddess Samantha found pleasurable applying.

I helped my Mistress rise in the tub.  I used the hand held spray to wash all the soap off of her body, finally doing the same with her gorgeous legs as she stepped from the tub.  I immediately began the task of blotting her dry with warmed towels I had prepared in ample supply.  After assisting her with her robe and slippers she pointed to the floor next to a dressing table.

She sat down on me then picked up her diary, looked in the mirror and smiled cruelly.  She began writing.  "The slave has passed his initial two week probation period.  He has learned painful lessons which I expect will become a permanent part of his slave self.  I will summarize his errors then decide if the slave is worthy for his second level probation, which is 30 days.  Much will depend on his ability to sustain his punishment for his recent errors which will follow shortly."

She then looked down at me.  "Your initial probation period is over slave.  You have made many errors during the two-week period you have served me.   As a result you will be punished severely.  When I have finished doing that to you, depending on how well you take, it I will decide if I want to keep you at least for the next probation period which is thirty days. 

Slaves must obey, not make mistakes and serve me perfectly.  When they do not they must suffer.  But the suffering had better not be in vain meaning once corrected the same mistake must never be made again.  It is how you react to the punishment that will determine your immediate future.  Do you understand slave?"

I nodded that I did understand.  She went on, "You should know slave I hope you will pass muster and move on to the next phase.  Assuming you do it could lead to your enslavement for life.  That of course is only if you are absolutely exceptional.  It is possible however I may sell or trade you for a slave or slaves more suitable to me.  Or it is even possible I may just toss you away like the nothing that you actually are."  The words tore at me knowing if I failed to please my Goddess, especially if I disappointed her by not being able to take her punishment like a quality slave must, I would be gone and disposed of, never to lay eyes on her again.  Fear and anxiety took hold of my body.   Maybe this was good, as I would be forced to focus on my survival as her slave and nothing else.  "Now for the test of your mettle slave, I want you over the arm of the big chair in the bedroom.  Once there you will not move.  You may even wish you were dead but do not move slave.  If you do it will be the end.  No go."

She stood up allowing me to crawl out of the bathroom to the bedroom and specifically to the large chair.   I draped myself over the large arm.  My cock and balls were exposed and my ass made an appetizing target for my Goddess.  I would suffer for her this day.  The question neither She nor I knew was I worthy enough to sustain the punishment She was about to dole out to me.  She would know shortly.  I would too but not until she laid the last stroke on me and in was still in place on the chair ready to drop to my knees and worship her for allowing me to redeem myself through her punishment.

I lay on the chair in mortal fear.  The first thing I felt were needles placed on my ball sac.  Next I felt a bare wire being wound around my cock.  I felt her hand on my ass.  I stayed like this for what seemed like an eternity.  She spoke, "Slave, what you did that is making me have to punish you?"

I responded, "Goddess Samantha I failed to drop to my knees in your presence.   I polluted your bath water with shave crème when I should have prepared a separate vessel to rinse the razor and I came on the bathroom floor when you stroked my head with your elegant foot."

"Exactly slave.   It is good you know why you deserve what is coming your way."  And with that I felt the first lash of a whip.  I grimaced.  One lash followed another.  I had started counting but soon gave it up and did all I could to muster strength to deal with and accept the pain that was being given to me.

I kept saying to myself I deserved this, I deserved this.  I know Mistress was periodically changing whips and varying her targets.  She seemed to stay away from my cock and balls, a place I fully expected to feel pain due to my error in coming onto the bathroom floor.  I cannot tell you how many lashes I had received at this point but I can say I was close to passing out.  My body was a mass of welts from which I felt fire and excruciating pain.  But I was not prepared for the touch of the cattle prod to the needles and wire Mistress had installed on my ball sac and cock.  I must have jumped a foot when the prod touched the metal objects installed on me.  The next jolt was double the first.  I screamed from pain but held fast to my determination to make it through whatever Mistress felt I deserved.  I knew better than to beg for mercy knowing none would be given.  It may even intensify her machinations to my body with such a stimulant to do so.  It was hard to tell just how long I was being subjected to intense torture but I bit my lip and took everything my Goddess had to throw at me.  I knew exactly what to do the minute she stopped.

And stop she did.  And I was fully conscious.  "Slave, I am done."  I slithered to the floor and crawled to her feet.  She extended a foot to me and I was allowed once again this day to lavish my worship on my Supreme Goddess.  She allowed me this, occasionally switching feet. 

After five minutes of silence she walked to her dressing table and began to apply make up to her cover girl face.  I knew I was to crawl after her and place myself near her for her use if she had any at the moment.  She looked down at me watching me with pleasure.  I felt her fingers tracing over my welts.  Naturally I was nervous waiting in anticipation for some word from her.

It came.  "I'm hungry slave, fix me some breakfast. I want pancakes, scrambled eggs and bacon this morning and since it's a beautiful day outside, I want to have my breakfast served out on the patio!"

"Yes my Goddess."  I did not know if I passed muster but I did sustain my punishment and was in service to my Goddess, a reward if I ever saw one.  I enthusiastically crawled out of the room and after making some distance rose and dashed to the kitchen.  I was jubilant.

I worked like a beaver, preparing everything in readiness to when Mistress would appear.  . A half-hour later, Mistress Samantha came down stairs to the patio.   I quickly made the eggs, flipped the pancakes and gave the bacon one last turn so it would be hot.  As she sat at the table I carefully placed her napkin on her lap and dashed to finish cooking her breakfast.   Serving it was such a big thing.  I then took my proper place, which was at her feet.

I knew she would allow further worship I say allow but the truth is she expected it.    I could not help but stare at this unbelievably gorgeous Woman.   She had on a pair of black leather short shorts; black leather halter/bra and black patent leather pumps with a four-inch heal.   I proceeded to show my adoration and submission to her by kissing the tips of her four-inch heeled, black patent leather pumps.  My Goddess allowed me, to glance at her beauty.   My eyes slowly soaked in her beauty from bottom to top, from her four-inch pumps on her feet, up to her long sensuous bare legs the short shorts that barely covered her beautiful body. 

From time to time she offered me scraps from her plate.  I felt as lowly as ever, like a dog at his Mistress' feet.  A piece of egg first allowing me to lick her finger cleans after eating it.  Then a piece of bacon, the pancake with maple syrup must have been too gooey because finally the plate was placed on the floor meaning I was to have my breakfast.   But before I could start she snapped her fingers.  I rose to get her cigarettes.  I took one placing it between her lips then lit it.  She ordered tea and asked why I had not brought her newspaper. 

The water boiled quickly and I rushed it to her along with the morning newspaper then fell to my knees with my face placed squarely over the plate she had placed on the floor.   I noticed she had cut everything on the plate into small pieces.  My Goddess is a very compassionate Woman.  As I moved my face to suck up a piece of food her foot intervened.  She neatly scooped up a piece of pancake dripping with syrup between her toes.  I knew to take it and lick her toes clean.   This is how I received my breakfast.  When she snapped her fingers I was to raise my head, mouth open.   I continued to eat and alternatively received her cigarette ashes.  She had apparently put the cigarette out in the tea as that was the last thing that she put into my mouth.  She was awaiting the arrival of someone.  She had me put towels on a chaise lounge for her then sent me to clean up the kitchen.

I was almost finished cleaning up when I heard a car drive onto the driveway.  I looked out the window to see who it was.   A naked male slave [he had a collar on that was quite visible] jumped out of the driver’s seat and opened the rear door.  Out came a striking platinum blonde Woman.  She seemed to know where she was going because she did not go to the front door but rather found her way to the patio area where Mistress was taking a sunbath.  She led her slave on a leash behind her.  I dashed from the kitchen not knowing what was going on.  By the time I got to my Mistress the Woman was hugging and kissing her.  When the amorous greeting ceased I was introduced to Lady Siobhan and her slave Peter.  No doubt she was awesome looking.   A super model with a cover girl face, with her eyes shaded by a cool-pair of sunglasses, her beautiful platinum blonde hair shone brightly in the sunlight.  The sky was clear and the very blue sky provided an incredible contrast to this striking woman. 

It did not take much imagination to know what I was supposed to do.  Especially after seeing slave Peter lavishing my Mistress' feet to show his respect,  I paid homage to Lady Siobhan who was dressed in black leather high-high boots, tight white riding pants, and a black leather jacket that was left opened, exposing her black leather bra.  By way she was dressed, she looked like was ready to go the riding stables.  I licked her boots until she pushed me off with her leg.

Mistress Samantha ordered me to provide Lady Siobhan with a glass of wine while SHE went to change into a like outfit.  "Claret slave" ordered Lady Siobhan.  I rushed to the wine cellar and selected a high grade Bordeaux.  After uncorking it I offered the cork to Lady Siobhan.  She whiffed it a few times then nodded her approval.  I poured a small amount into a wineglass and once again Lady Siobhan took a whiff or two.  Then she sipped the small amount I had put in the glass and nodded her approval.   I filled her glass to an appropriate level.  She was a Lady for sure of high breeding, as was Goddess Samantha.  Both were from good families in Lancaster south of London.

Despite her young age of twenty-one she was very experienced Female Supremacists.  She had trained and traded many slaves over the years.  The purpose of Lady Siobhan‘s visit was to discuss slave trading with Goddess Samantha.  I had become aware Female Supremacists were desirous of establishing a means of commoditizing slaves such they could buy, sell, trade, rent or borrow slaves just like clothes, pets, property, cars, appliances, etc.  

Once enslaved the human ceased to be a human being but rather became a thing likely close to livestock, which were often bought and sold.  Livestock because livestock are kept for use by human beings, Uses vary such as labor as per horses and oxen that are used to pull or carry things and people.  Cattle, chicken, hogs etc. are used by people for food.  Slaves are used for many forms of labor and pleasures to their owners.  Thus it was essential that slave owners had a place or method of acquiring, or disposing of their properties easily.

Lady Siobhan sipped her wine waiting for Mistress to return.  When she did she saw the bottle of wine I had selected and screamed at me, “Slave, how you dare serve Lady Siobhan a table wine” She picked up a crop and began whipping me viciously.   Then She handed the crop to Lady Siobhan who screamed at me, "You scumbag of a slave.  I trusted you to select a wine equal to my station.   This is sandwich wine.  How dare you." 

She went at me seriously.  Slave Peter cowered with fear.  My body was already ravaged with welts, which did not matter one whit to the fiery Woman seeking vengeance for having sipped the wrong quality wine.   "Where in the world did you get this oaf?”  Goddess Samantha had been embarrassed by me and I know this would not be the end of this.   She had quickly changed into thigh-high boots and a blouse that she left unsnapped to expose her awesome cleavage.   She looked awesome.

I quickly fetched another bottle of wine, a Grand Cru Lafitte Rothschild.  I displayed it to my Mistress who nodded her approval.  I uncorked it and per usual offered the cork for Mistress' approval.   She waived her hand and ordered me to pour the wine without ceremony.  Lady Siobhan expressed her approval of the change.  The both sat at an umbrella table.   Goddess Samantha had slave peter lick her boots.  She said slave licking improved the boots glow and look.  Lady Siobhan had me do likewise to her leather boots.  Occasionally I was prodded with Lady Siobhan’s whip.  She made me move so she could use me as her footstool.  Their discussion centered on the subject of slaves, especially on trading them.   I became instantly concerned.  Was Goddess Samantha going to trade me?

Lady Siobhan’s slave was a middle-aged male in his mid- 50's and was very wealthy.   She pointed to him saying, "He has potential.  I will strip him of his assets then his dignity.  Then I may trade him.  Then again I may not.  After all slave peter is very experienced in new torture techniques.  Your slave Steve is not so experienced. "

Goddess Samantha looked at slave peter and laughed.  "Slave peter may be more experienced and surely has more assets than slave Steve but just look at slave Steve.   He is handsome, virile, strong and of course young."

Lady Siobhan changed the subject.  She turned to Mistress Samantha and asked.  "You do still have those bondage posts in your garden?"

"Yes I do,” replied Mistress Samantha.

"Well these pathetic slaves need some exercise this morning and I want to see how well your slave takes his punishment. I just love to beat the hell of a slave."  Commented Lady Siobhan

"Well what are waiting for?  Let’s put them in bondage and punish these worms," said a jubilant Mistress Samantha.   She knew her slave was up to the task.  He had proven himself that very morning.  Just looking at all the marks on his body made her feel wet.

We slaves were led to the garden on all fours to the garden posts.   At the posts, slave peter was stood up and faced to a ladder with his ankles and wrists tied to the appropriate places with rope.  Meanwhile I was to hold a crop in my mouth until they had finished tying him up.  When it was my turn to be tied up, I was bounded, spread-eagle between two posts. 

After each slave was firmly in bondage, our Goddesses took their liberties by flogging each other's slave.  Lady Siobhan caned me, while Mistress Samantha used the cat of nine tails on slave Peter.    When slave peter began crying Goddess Samantha admonished him, “Stop whimpering and be quiet slave.  We don't want the neighbors to hear you."  With that she increased the intensity and force of her whipping.  The flogging continued, becoming more and more severe.  Each wanted to break the other's slave first though it was certain slave peter would cave first.  He was just about there.  Slave Steve did not utter a sound.  Goddess Samantha was quite satisfied.

It was clear to Lady Siobhan that slave peter was inferior as a slave to slave Steve.  But slave peter had a fortune and Lady Siobhan was not so willing to let that go even though by now she coveted owning slave Steve. 

Finally the slaves were cut loose from bondage but were further humiliated being made to crawl back into the house like dogs.  We were taken to the living room where the tortures continued.  I had to fetch a white candle and bring to Lady Siobhan.  She lit it.   I lay back on the floor knowing I would be subjected to hot wax dripping on my body.

  

Mistress Samantha took out clamps on chain and placed them on slave Peter's nipples carefully adjusting them until he grimaced then gave one more turn for good measure.  Then she playfully tortured him by pulling his chain while at the same time whipped his body with a crop.

Meanwhile Lady Siobhan was enjoying my squirming beneath her as she continued to drop hot wax onto my nipples while scolding me for being a whimpering baby.  To be sure the torture would continue without incident we were both handcuffed behind our backs.   Mistress Samantha continued with her torture and discipline of slave peter while he is made to lick and suck the dirt off the heels of her boots.   Lady Siobhan proceeded to pour more hot wax onto my nipples, cock and balls. 

After a while, the ladies switched tortures.  Now I was being nipple tortured while slave peter was candle waxed. This caused Lady Siobhan to get very excited as her pussy was getting very wet.  She wanted to be pleasured.  So she unzipped the zipper on her crotch, rolled down her riding pants and panties then squatted over my mouth.

"Pleasure me slave!" She ordered.  I began to lick her ashore.  The more I licked the more frenzied she became but this apparently did not please her enough.   She abruptly got up, pulled up her panties and pants and began to zip her zipper.  I pleaded with her to give me another chance.  Goddess Samantha was scowling at what was happening. Finally decided to give me another chance and once again down came the pants and panties as she squatted over my face.  I licked her cunt for only a few minutes until she climaxed with an organism but latched onto her clit and teased her more with my tongue.  She began riding my mouth and it was easy to see she was having one orgasm after another.  The scowl on Goddess Samantha’s face disappeared.   Shortly after both Mistresses went to another room to negotiate a slave trade, I can say Lady Siobhan’s pussy does not taste like my Goddess Samantha whose juices are the closest thing I can think of to holy water.

To my dismay they agreed to exchange slaves.   Mistress Samantha traded me to Lady Siobhan for slave Peter.  

"Kiss Lady Siobhan ‘s boots as she whips you goodbye slave.” Mistress Samantha ordered her new slave.   He complied.

Slave peter was ordered to proceed to Goddess Samantha’s dungeon.   She pointed to the toilet in the corner of the room.  "Assume your position under my throne, toilet slave. I have my breakfast for you."  She cruelly laughed as she made him place his head in the appropriate slot then adjusted the diaphragm in the toilet so it would fit tightly around his slave face. 

Meanwhile I was to kiss Mistress Samantha’s high-heeled pumps as a farewell gesture. She sent me off by pulling my hair and placing my head back.  "Open your slave mouth wide," She demanded.  "I have a farewell gift for you slave."   I opened my mouth wondering what the gift was to be.  She spit a big saliva ball into my mouth for me to swallow. "Be good slave! Don't embarrass your Goddess Samantha!"  I thanked her.

Lady Siobhan slapped handcuffs on my wrists placing them behind my back.  My eyes were blindfolded.  I was led out to the car and placed in the trunk.  She closed the trunk with a thud.  As the lock clicked tight I panicked, and wanted to scream out, but I was so terrified that I couldn't utter a sound. I lay there frightened over what had taken place. It seemed like an hour I was so scared, but shortly thereafter both Mistresses hugged each other goodbye I finally heard the driver’s door open and close. The engine roared to life, and the auto began to move to my new destiny.  

Goddess Samantha took slave peter into her house and had him sign all kinds of papers she had already prepared.  While Lady Siobhan knew the slave was wealthy she really did not know to the extent.  Goddess Samantha did.  She smiled contentedly with her trade.  It would be her who would strip the slave of everything he owned, which was considerable.  And slave Peter would soon be on the market because Goddess had literally dozens of handsome young muscular males dying to be at her feet serving her.  Slave peter would be relegated to a lowly domestic duty slave that would be worked until he dropped.  Now he was only an animal property not worth much.  Goddess Samantha’s smile broadened at her conquest.

CHAPTER ONE

It seemed like two hours that we traveled along freeways and winding roads until we arrived at our destination.   I say freeways because for a time we went along without stopping or making sharp turns which of course is characteristic for a freeway.   When we stopped I heard voices and an occasional foghorn as from a ship.  The car door opened and then slammed shut.  I heard Lady Siobhan’s voice talking with another woman.  I was still in the trunk of the car with a mask on my face and handcuffed behind my back.

The trunk lid opened and four Feminine arms pulled me from the trunk and stood me on my feet.  Now I could hear water slapping against what I think is a dock.  It I was in the trunk subjected to the twists turns the vehicle made as it sped to its destination.  It must be foggy because I can actually feel it on my chilled skin. I am led away through the cool foggy damp air then onto what feels like a gangway to a ship.  I am now sure it is a vessel because of the feel of the metal deck and the odor of part mold, part fuel stench and the slight motion under my feet.   I was led down stairways, three to be exact.  Now I know I am on a ship because of the narrow passageways.  The mask was suddenly removed.  I was in the charge of two women who led me down to the bowels of the ship.  Once there the two Women placed metal ankle and wrist shackles on me, chaining me to floor.  I was ordered to stay in a sitting position. Lady Siobhan appeared and stood over me.  She looked down and slapped my face while saying her goodbye. She let out an evil chuckle as she exited the room shutting the door behind her.  I do not know what I did or did not do that brought me to where I am.

I looked around me to get a clue to what was happening.  The room I was in was cold and very dark, like a hold in a cargo ship.  I noticed I wasn’t the only person in this hellhole.  There were several other men here.  All were naked and shackled like me.  One of the two women in charge of us stood over me and explained all the males down here were prisoners for a secret underground organization called “The Society of Female Supremacy” (SFS).  I did not understand all of this, especially why Goddess Samantha traded me for a wimpy slave like slave Peter.  I wondered if she knew what was happening to me.

Fear gripped me.  I was scared like never before.  My anxiety was peaking, anticipating what may be happening next.  Why am I in a ship chained like an animal?  Approximately an hour or so later I heard the metal door open and the clanking of feet down the stairway into this hold.  Another male was escorted by the two Women and chained to a steel loop welded to the floor.  This ship was used for this purpose before as the loops were a bit rusty and had been there for a while.  As the hours passed more males were brought down to the hold and shackled.  I began to understand how the slaves felt in slave trade ships of old.  The hold stank from urine, fecal matter and body odors.  Fortunately it was cool otherwise the odors would be unbearable.  Two Guard-Girls as they were called stationed themselves on either end of the hold.  The each had a fierce looking single tail whip draped around their necks and a holstered cattle prod.  They wore a mask of sorts with what looked like an aspirator I suppose to filter out the stench of this horrible place. 

Finally after five or so hours had passed I heard the engines crank up.   We began to move and I am sure all of us down here wondered to where our voyage would take us.  I tried speaking with others in the slave hold where we were being kept.  This was met with harsh lashes from the heavy short whip by one of the two women guards. I fell asleep. 

I was awakened by one of the guards.  Behind her was obviously a slave who was carrying a bucket with a ladle handle sticking out of it in one hand and another bucket in the other.  One bucket had metal bowls in it, the other some sort of foul smelling gruel.  When he came to me he reached into the bucket with the bowls and dropped it into my lap.  Then he dipped the ladle into the other bucket and filled the bowl.  The Guard-Girl laughed and told me it was time for me to start eating like an animal because that was what I was now. 

I looked around and noted that no one was eating the stuff.  The food was unbelievably disgusting and though I was very hungry I could not get myself to eat it.  The Guard-Girls noticed this then required all of us to roll over and eat from our bowls like dogs.  I heard the whips cracking and felt it best I obey.  I glanced to the two closest captives to me and they were eating as ordered, like dogs with the bowl on the floor with their faces in the bowl.  One of the captives complained and received a beating for his efforts.  

Meanwhile the engines chugged away in rhythm and hours passed.  I was thirsty but as yet was given no water.  The hold door opened and the clacking of booted feet made their way down the metal stairs.  These two Guard-Girls relieved the two that were our keepers up to this point.  I reckoned we had been underway for almost eight hours.  The new guards quickly fixed their aspirator masks onto their faces.  I had become used to the foul smelling place.  I had defecated and urinated on the floor around me as I tried hard not to lay in it.  I was heartbroken. The leaving women decided to take two of the now animalistic males with them for some fun.  I do not know what happened to them.  What I did learn was the ship had four other holds exactly like the one I was in.  Where we were going no one knew.  All of us were frightened stiff about what was to be.

For a while the sea became rough and some of the cargo did what one does when seasick.  The place smelled even worse with the added component.  We were all given water.   Every now and then one or two of us were taken out and did not return.  That said we did get others likely from the other holds.  What was happening to the prisoners who were taken is unknown.   The seas became very calm.   In fact exceptionally calm as there ceased to be any motion.  The engines shut down and it was quiet.  We had made it to a port and had tied up to a dock.  I estimate the time lapse of the trip was around twelve hours.

It was approximately a half-hour after the vessel had docked when the overhead cargo door opened.  Naturally it was night and very dark.  High-powered spotlights directed at us as our captors looked down into the hold to see their cargo immediately blinded us.  The Guard-Girls in the hold with us departed.  My eyes became accustomed to the spotlights the well lit deck above.  I saw four beautiful, tall muscular women wearing skimpy uniforms staring down and pointing at us.  The uniforms consisted of a suit jacket with the first button attached just above the navel over a short skirt. The opening above the button left a wide opening that revealed most of the substantial breasts of the women. They were holding what looked like a cattle prod in their hands.  They made their way down the stairway to the hold where we were.  A ship's crewmember lowered a hose into the hold.  One of the Women took the hose and turned it on.  High-pressure water spurted from the nozzle.  As the leader of the group pointed to a captive the wretch was hosed down so the floor around him was clean and so was the prisoner.  His chains were unlocked from the loop on the floor and he was directed to stand near the stairway.  Four Guard-Girls stood ready to discipline any prisoner who did or was suspected of doing anything untoward.   They wasted no time in unchaining the rest of the prisoners and marching us up the stairways and down a gangplank onto a waiting truck.  We were herded like cattle.   They used the cattle prods to keep order and to direct the truck loading as they saw fit.   When we were all loaded into the truck the doors were closed and locked.

The truck engine started and we drove away.   There was a light in the ceiling.   It enabled me to see all the others like me naked and shackled about to begin a new life.  I already was a slave but not like this.     We had no idea where we were or what was to be.  I counted 20 of us including me.  I do not know how long we traveled but it wasn't far.  We stopped for a few minutes.  The doors to the truck opened and two very young Women no older than 19 climbed in and counted us. 

Through the opened door I could see gates.  There were the initials SFS [SISTERHOOD of FEMALE SUPREMACY] on each of the two gates that were now opened.  One of the Females on the truck inspecting us laughed at our puzzlement as to where we were.   We could see a lush lawn bordered by a high stone wall topped with barbed wire. Towers could be seen at the ends of the wall a ½ mile in each direction.   I saw the iron gates close behind us.  We were driven for what seemed like a mile or so down a narrow road, which followed along the big stone wall.   The road ended at solid metal gates over 10 feet tall set into the stone wall.   The driver got out of the cab and approached the gate. She was 5'10" and very muscular. She wore a short leather skirt that ended mere inches below her crotch. Her large, heavy breasts were barely held in by a matching leather halter top that was cut low to expose her dark skin to just above her large dark nipples.   She walked up to the gate and pressed a button beside the gate. She smiled as she held the button for several seconds. She then gave it 3 short pushes, chuckled to herself and came back to the truck. As she strode to the cab the gate slowly opened. Two large scantily clad women rode out from the gated area on motor cycles and turned around signaling the truck to follow.  It was like a compound in a compound.  One of the guards in the truck told us not to worry.  We are still in England somewhere.  But I sensed something familiar with this place.  It seemed a lot like Guernsey, a British Island south of Great Britain.  This Island had a World War Two history.  The Nazis had occupied it and built all sorts of fortification including massive underground tunnels connecting them.  They used slave labor to get it all done.  Is it possible SFS had acquired this stronghold or one remote one that was out of the way on the North end of the island?

       

The truck surged ahead through the gate and down a narrow road. Occasionally we passed a man in shackles working on a garden.   A huge mansion appeared out of the trees. Even the driver who'd been here before was in awe at the size and grandeur of the structure. It easily ran for a quarter mile in each direction. The truck left the road before it reached the main entrance and veered down a service road that led to the back of the mansion. The escort directed the truck to a parking spot next to a steel service door and sped away.  A small group of uniformed female Guard-Girls met the truck and exchanged words with the two Guard-Girls on the truck with us.

They walked over to the truck and looked into it.   One Guard-Girl motioned us out of the truck one at a time while the others started chaining us to each other.  We were still naked and were trying to cover our genitals as much as we could which brought laughter to our captors.  When the last one on the truck, an incredibly tall black man had left the truck and was about to be chained to the rest of us big black man lifted his knee sharply into the Guard-Girl's belly causing her to double over. She grunted loudly and fell to the ground. Then the black man tried to run but as he charged at the nearest guard her withdrawn cattle prod found its way to his abdomen and discharged a massive jolt to the fleeing captive. We all stood wondering why the fool did this.  There seemed to be no way out of here anyhow.  The black man screamed loudly as the electric prod discharged on his belly.  He fell to the ground gripping his stomach with both hands. The felled guard sucked air deeply and stretched to an upright position standing over him defiantly. "You fucking nigger!' she snapped as she pushed her prod onto the testicles of this writhing man on the ground. The black man screamed and rolled over to his side in an attempt to protect his genitals from another shock. The guard smiled and pushed the prod onto the cock exposed by his bent legs. The scream was piercing as the black man flopped to his back and lay whimpering with both hands clutching between his legs. "You feel like doing what you're told now worm?" The guard demanded. The black man sobbed and nodded rapidly.  She stuck her booted foot in his face and he gratefully lapped at it as if it was a strip steak meal.  She had stopped prodding him.

Then two Guard-Girls grabbed the black man and pulled him up. Still shaking they chained him to the rest of us.  The truck was empty, the doors were closed and it drove off.  The slaves were led to the door where a Guard-Girl pressed a button one time then once again but held it for 3 seconds As we waited for the door to open we heard the sound of a man screaming.  It came from the other side of the door.

The Guard-Girl tapped the button three more times. Each tap brought another gargling scream. When the door opened the Guard-Girl inside complained, "Shit Marta, I know you enjoy hurting the slaves but you aren't next to them.  It's really hard on my ears.   I could hear the slave hooked up to the gate down here."   We all stared and what these Women had done.  They had a small man hanging by a hand cuff chain from a hook on the wall. He was quivering and sobbing loudly.   He had a spreader bar shackled to his ankles, which spread his legs widely apart. A small version of a car jumper cable clamp was clipped to a copper ring that was clamped to his cock.  A ran from the copper ring to a wire wound around his ball sac.   The other end of the jumper cable was hooked to the door bell doorbell every time it was pushed it would send a surge of high voltage shocks through the slave's genitals.  The little man had made a small error that pissed off a Guard-Girl who turned him in.  This was his punishment.  I wondered how long he would be kept this way.

We quickly learned the facility we were entering was called the REALM INDOCTRINATION AND TRAINING FACILITY ["RITF"].  We were marched to an area that said "Induction Department".   Our shackles and cuffs were carefully checked.  Two extremely pretty very young Girls, each with a large Doberman Pincher dog herded us to be fitted with a generic locking leather transport-collar.   It was a black male slave who did the fitting under the watchful eye of a brunette guard.   He was naked and wore a metal collar.  Handing from the collar were three odd looking things.  I was exceptionally surprised at how young all the Women or Girls were.  We are told the newest herd of SFS commodities and property.   Once each prisoner was fitted with his collar and lock we were led to a large communal cell.  We were told we would remain here for two days and nights under close and heavy guard without food or drink.

Next we were counted then herded single-file into the large, windowless cell.  It was made clear that silence was mandatory.  There was to be NO conversation between prisoners and were promised severe punishment for anyone who broke the rule.   Our wrists remained manacled behind us and our ankles were shackled.   Logic dictates that a fettered male is infinitely easier to manage and discipline.  They will stay on until such time as testing and conditioning are completed.  There is no bedding.  We will sleep on the cold, cement floor of the pen like animals as we were constantly reminded we now are by our pretty overseers.   So we are expected to remain silent and still for two days without food or water.  This is known as the CP, the Calming Period.  It is the first step to indoctrination into whatever it is these Women have in store for us.

The following morning we were told there are one hundred males currently being processed?  We were to quickly learn how to surrender to our new lives as legal unrestricted possessions of the beautiful Females of the SFS Sisterhood.  Once the indoctrination and training was complete most of us will be sold at various auctions throughout the Realm.   A small number of us will be distributed as 'Realm Property' to deserving Girls or to the resident slave pool that serve the Female population of the facilities.  We were to immediately accept that our future lives are in the hands of SFS, that we were slaves and that slaves were not humans anymore, we are beasts or animals of a certain domestic or alternative use breed.  We were also told that all parts of our body were subject to alteration perhaps to suit a buyer.  The Guard-Girl explained 15% to 20% of slaves sold have been castrated.  Other slaves here that are part of the slave pool that have a sealed clear plastic capsule containing that slave's testicles are males who misbehaved one way or another. They are used principally for hard labor I recall the little man hanging from the hook at the entrance had such an odd looking thing hanging from his collar.

The RITF serves as the initial processing and conditioning center for newly acquired males taken from various parts of the world.  Several hundred newly captured males are driven naked and chained through the large electrified gates to be trained, classified then sold worldwide to member females, all who subscribe to SFS. 

All new male recruits are brought here by ship.  All are naturally terrified and confused. 

Guard-Girls ["GG"] are the SFS police and discipline corps.  Some are assigned to the Transport Mistresses ["TM"] whose responsibility it is to bring the new male recruits here safely [after all what good is a broken down slave to the SFS].  They are also responsible for transporting Females throughout the word, either new SFS Girls who come to train and/or run the complex bulk buyers of slave product or to transport slaves to market.  The system is intricate but secure. 

Guard-Girls are trained to regard their male underlings as beasts of little value until they complete the arduous training they will receive in the RIFT.   The word mercy is not something they regard as worthy when it comes to their charges.  They learn expert skills with whips and all forms of corporal punishment.  The GGs can control mobs of unruly males with ease in spite of their smaller size and youth.  Guard-Girls may serve from years 18 through 21.  After 21 they are either promoted or they move out into the world as distinguished members of SFS.    Their training methods are unique.  They instill fear and maintain that throughout the training period.  Recruits are taught when they see any Female She is a sacred human being.  They have been driven to accept their roles as slaves.  Most will need this status forever.  In RIFT they move vigilantly among the frightened beasts issuing harshly worded orders for silence or stillness.  They eagerly apply cutting blows from their harsh whip for the slightest cause or no cause at all.  Some like using their cattle prods applying jolting touches to male genitals to add weight to their sharp, uncompromising Feminine control.

The training cadres are known as Init-Girls ["IG"].  They do all the training and some discipline.  They each will have a personal slave throughout the slave-training period.  Neither the GGs nor the IGs are restricted from doing anything they decide is necessary to train or discipline a slave.  What these Girls do for fun is really a form of training, as many of these slaves will be used for the pleasure of Women in all parts of the world.

What none of us knew was that an electronic ID was attached to our new collars.  Each slave could be quickly identified if he as much as sneezed.  Although caged together we are strictly forbidden to converse with one another. This may seem difficult to enforce but the staff of Guard-Girls on-hand is extremely sharp-eyed and alert.  Nothing escapes their trained, keen notice.  Plus the electronic surveillance devices in the cage can not only detect conversation even in a whisper, but also can pick out exactly who were the perpetrators.

It was important to instill discipline as quickly as possible to the new male properties.  The procedure was called "Exemplification".   The theory was to instill permanent disciplinary characteristics in each and every new slave recruit it was necessary to sacrifice some valuable flesh to make the points.  Simply put, we make an example of what happens for any disobedience.  For instance there is the "silence edict’.  Disobedience of breaking the edict, like whispering or talking to another  (or even mother bring to one's self) will result in the perpetrator being dragged and driven roughly from the cell beneath a rain of brutal kicks, slaps and stinging blows from the short-whips of several Guard-Girls. Once he’s outside the cell door, a sidearm-wearing Guard-Girl (who will not enter the cell, of course) might then step up, demanding the attention of all in the pen. She then may place her boot upon the neck of the offender, and, explain clearly and loudly to the caged remainder that disobedience to a Sister of SFS by a male will not be tolerated. She then will summarily slice the tendons of both of the slave's legs rendering him hobbled for life.  After he stops bleeding he is tossed back into the cell so the others can see what will be in store for them if they disobey any order or edict.  It is easy to see how well this process works.

Often a first offense perpetrator is severely whipped in front of his peers who look on from in the cage, then is taken to another cell.   A hobbled slave who was caught disobeying for his second offense will replace him.  This slave casually informs others what happened to him and why.  The GGs often explain this when they throw the hapless creature into his new cell.  The slaves in the new cell for the offender let him know what will happen to him if he commits a second offense. It works well too.  He has to tell his new cellmates why he is unable to walk and will spend the rest of his life on all fours. 

Generally exemplification only needs to be done once per group before the sincerity of the lovely women in charge becomes blatantly apparent. The males remain quiet after this graphic display of SFS intolerance. It must be noted however this is merely one technique of exemplification. The RITF staff, both Guard and Init-Girls is free to choose or create any method they deem effective at the moment. This free-handed attitude also instills in the males a very important reality of their new FSS lives: Decisions in all matters concerning males are strictly a Female's to make, and she will make them according to her whim at that particular moment.  But she will also bear in mind that these animals in their charge are property being prepared for sale.

After the two-day calming-period has passed a team of IGs sort us out according to docility and eagerness to please.   Those who give any trouble to their lovely scantily clad handlers are subjected to on-the-spot exemplification by Guard-Girls who are never far away. The most ardent of rebels are given to a special unit of the Guard-Girls who are especially trained and skilled at breaking the will of such rebellious ones to docile compliant slaves.   Exemplification takes place when they are placed back in their group.  It is not hard to see why they are so compliant.  Some have no eyes, teeth and/or other missing body parts.  However, most are simply whipped and kicked senseless until their attitude is believed to have changed for the better. These beatings are of course purposefully brutal to an extreme, sometimes themselves proving fatal to the foolish one.  Within a short time all those remaining realize that resistance to their new Mistresses is a futile, foolhardy venture.  Now they can easily be handled and directed by the Init-Girl staff with little or no Guard-Girl intervention. Out of perhaps three hundred males processed per month maybe only two will have died beneath exemplification techniques during and immediately following the calming-period.  It is important to all to realize their charges are property for sale so it is the SFS policy to preserve product whenever possible.

The next step for newly acquired beasts is to evaluate them.  A Rating Procedure is begun to first determine a male’s aptitude, talents and abilities.  One by one we are singled out, to be tested and selected for tasks and fates dependent upon many factors not the least of which are temperament, physique and intellect.

If you thought the two-day calming period was bad, the next phase of slave training was hell. Punitive Stay was the most difficult to cope with.   It is a series extreme punishment designed to break the will and spirit of the recruit slave.  Once the will is destroyed the slave can be permanently indoctrinated to his new life easily.  This phase is also a culling stage because it is not for the weak. 

And as this program is designed to break the will of the recruit slave, it is also to satisfy the needs of the GGs who have been trained to lust when they seriously administer the punishment.  Thus it is with the utmost delight that the truly sadistic Guard-Girls of slaves perform their assigned duties.  The Length of this program is three days.   Everyone who completes this phase successfully has a new mind, cleansed of his past and ready to absorb his new training quickly.  Those who fail on the first try through are given a week of hard labor and are run through again.  Should they fail again they will be sold to a few dealers who do whatever with them but it is no longer the concern of SFS.

The Program is detailed and routine as far as the instructors are concerned.   First of course all slave recruits are always cuffed and shackled.   They start the morning with warm-up exercises.  This gets blood flowing, strengthens the recruit slave and readies him for what is to come.   Each prospective slave will endure two hours on the pillory.    There are twenty pillories, ten to a side of the Pillory Room.  There is a stand where observes can watch.  It is open to all residents of the SFS Complex.  So now maybe you have guessed why SFS recruits in batches of 20.  Some recruits will fail here but it will not matter.  They will be still be whipped for the entire two hours anyhow by eager IGs and occasional GGs who like to keep in form.  Sometimes the failures get second winds and stiff upper lips and undo failure. It happens.

It means the slave recruit is close to breaking quickly.  But even if he is broken in the first phase, the pillory, he is still going to endure the entire three days of the Punitive Stay.   At the completion of the brutal pillory whipping the IGs evaluate each recruit individually.    Those who seem nearly broken will be taken and used at hard labor.   Others who need more constant pain will be taken outdoors to posts where anyone who resides in the complex can have at them with any kind of pain inducing instrument of their choice.  The recruits in the venue will be available for two hours.  No one who has been here for any period of time ever saw a recruit without a tormentor during the entire two-hour period, more recruits will be broken here.   Occasionally imprisonment in solitary darkness with only water is necessary to frisky resistant recruits.  These recruits are run through Punitive Stay again after their three days in confinement and 4 days at hard labor.    Food is limited to warm water and old bread.  From time to time bodily wastes of IGs are provided to add another element of total demoralization and surrender.  Most pass the grade on their second time around.

Two IGs took me from the cell to begin my Punitive Stay.   Two beautiful, shapely athletic IGs awakened me.   The marched me down a dimly lit hallway with their heels clicking marking every step.  They took me to an Exercise Room and gave me a choice as to which machine I wanted to warm up on.  I chose a rowing machine.  Each machine was calibrated to provide an indication of the level of intensity the exerciser was going at.  When the intensity did not register satisfactorily we were prodded with whips to increase our effort.    Warm-up would be a 30-minute drill every day.   When I had completed my 30-minute exercise I was marched to another room quite a distance from the Exercise Room.  I saw other males on the floor eating out of their bowl.  IGs urged them to continue eating without pause using their voices, whips, kicks and other means to keep the recruit slaves moving.  A slave brought me my bowl and a bowl of water.  I no longer worried what it was I was eating.  I was so hungry I would have eaten anything.  After seeing how the others were prodded along I went at my meal with gusto.  I do not have a taste bud left in my mouth.  Nourishment is my only concern.  I have lost weight but that was ordained by the Program anyhow.  The SFS liked lean hard slaves to sell.

When I finished eating and drinking I was allowed to go to the bathroom.  Then I was taken to another cell and locked up.  Not long after two other IGs took me from the cell I was in to the Pillory Room.  I was surprised to see so many spectators.  I trembled as I watched others being beaten with a vengeance, screaming and begging for mercy.  The spectators were howling with pleasure and laughter as the bodies of the slave recruits were being ravaged with whips and canes.  There was one pillory being readied for me by a slave.  It should be mentioned there were many kind of slaves used here.  I do not know the pecking order but the slaves assigned to the IGs were all shaved clean not a hair on them, all wore a brown thong and all had a large brand on their left butt cheek.  Their metal collars had several of those things hanging from them.   I would learn what they were but not right now.

My time had come.   I was led to the pillory and locked into it.   A very pretty blond girl came to me and began inspecting me.  She told me she had received her training by the one and only Lady Fiona, the Whip-Mistress and that I should be pleased I had such an expert to begin my Punitive Stay which she claimed was my roads to happiness.  She wasted no time and indeed she was an expert.  She whip struck me lash after lash in different places all over my body.  It became a guessing game where the next lash would land.

She was an expert for sure because I was in excruciating pain in minutes.  I do not know why but I focused on Goddess Samantha deciding I would worship her here and now by suffering for her.  It was something, as the pain seemed to narrow to a small part of me that was tolerable.  I also felt the revelation that Goddess Samantha ordained I am here thus submission on my part was necessary to honor Her.  This was an inspirational moment as the IG lashed at me ever harder and ever faster.  I know not how long she went at me but another girl who checked me out replaced her.  She turned to the first girl and said, "He looks like he is already done."  The other Girl agreed but it was the rule two hours was necessary.  She began beating me with a leather paddle.  As the first Girl seemed expert with her whip, so was this Girl with Her paddle.  I knew my body was reacting to her powerful blows as I lurched with every smack of the paddle.  I did not know I was crying.  All I saw was an image of Goddess Samantha and all I felt was a small part of my body that burned like fire.  I was not aware of what happening to me but I was taken from the pillory and dumped into a cell.

A slave put smelling salts under my nose and offered me a drink of water.  I came to alert and in pain.  But the image of my Goddess burned in my mind and all was well within me.  She wanted me to be a good slave I thought so I would be.  I did not know this was what it was all about, being a good and reliable slave.  Ten minutes or so later I was taken from the cell and brought to a room.   The IG that led me to the room pointed to the floor.  I understood that to mean I was to drop to my knees.  The IG's foot pushed my head down so my forehead touched the floor.  She looked down at me feeling I now knew this was proper slave position in the presence of a superior.

The IG stepped back when a very attractive looking blonde named Lady Tonya walked in and instructed me to crawl to her feet.  A tall voluptuous looking redhead accompanied her.  I tried to keep my forehead on the floor as I crawled to their feet.  Both of them snickered at my predicament.

Dressed in tight blue jeans, boots gloves clinging jerseys and military berets these two looked like correctional officers.  They definitely invoked a sense of arousal within the prisoner/slaves population of the prison though sexual gratification of the inmates is far from the main focus of their program.  "Okay slave boy, stand up, you're coming with us” Lady Jennifer shouts me.  "Hold still bitch” screamed Lady Tonya who slapped me across my face.   I became confused.  Both Girls laughed and snickered as they ran their hands over I wanted to impress them hoping they would see something they liked in my full splendor, muscles bulging and my hard cock standing straight out from my sore body.    Lady Tonya paid no attention what so ever then hooked a leash onto my collar and began the task of towing me towards the "Behavioral Modification Chamber".   The BMC was as much a testing facility as it was a behavior modification place.  But just following behind these two women could give any red-blooded male the biggest hard-on ever.   After Lady Monique ran her hands over my ass and played for a second with my cock she smirked, “Most slaves wouldn't be so excited with their cock if they knew what was in store for them”

Both Guard-Girls continued laughing and snickering at this thought as they led me down the corridor by leash and collar.  Once I was in positioned in front of the discipline room of the BMC I was secured to the steel door of the room.  A Guard-Girl placed what looked like a black rubber hood on my head.  It is what they called a "discipline helmet".   This device is a formfitting hood that fully envelopes one's face and head making it impossible to see or hear anything once it is inflated.   There is a short breathing tube protruding from the device. 

   

I was now a faceless victim who may as well have been deaf and blind.  I'm led into the center.  Lord only knows what to expect.  I began focusing on my Goddess once more.  I had to depend on her to get me through this.  It was she who knew what was best for me.  I was carefully secured into the position desired by the two women.  I could not hear, smell, or see anything.   My arms were stretched high overhead to a hoist bar raised me into suspension off the floor.   A spreader bar locked at my knees was installed and stills another at my ankles.  My legs were spread and dangling.  The bottom bar must have been attached to something on the floor to keep me from swinging.   They took my throbbing cock to bind and stretch it tightly by means of a locked penis collar fastened at the base and behind my swelling and rounded balls.

A video was made of the proceedings.  I would be shown the video after I finished my treatment.  That is if I finished my treatment.  The Guard-Girls each grabbed large wooden paddles and positioned themselves strategically on either side of my rear end.  The stinging blows followed pounding my ass.  I knew I screamed but all that came of it was garbled grunts.  The girls did not relent for a second.   I began to struggle wildly in a futile attempt at avoidance. 

My mind quickly switched to my Goddess Samantha.  Once again the pain became more focused in a small area.  I stopped struggling.  When I was shown the video after I was done I saw the extent of my beating and wondered how I stood it at all.  It seemed that when I resorted to Goddess worship I calmed down and stopped struggling.  But I knew how badly they had hurt me.   I saw one after another smacks echo off the room's concrete walls, first one cheek and then the other as the Guard-Girls alternated strokes onto their target.  This continued for what seemed like an eternity.  The harder they hit me with the paddles the more I felt the need to worship my Goddess.  Sure I screamed.  Sure I cried.  But my screams go unheard because I cannot hear myself scream and neither can the girls.  They alone will decide when enough is enough.   It is true at first I squirmed and jerked wildly.  I think I get to see the video because it shows the transformation that took place.  They show it to the slaves because they want the slave to see it when it does happen.   Two things stand out.  After flailing and squirming stop, I become almost serene.  I attribute this to my worship of Goddess Samantha who got me through this phase.  I doubt I could have stood it otherwise.  The other surprise is that the hard-on I had before the ordeal started stayed erect throughout the entire episode.  This was impressive to my new Female Masters.

I was removed from the restraints applied for the session I had just survived.  The hood was deflated and removed.  My face was a mass of sweat.   It itched like crazy.   Two different GGs took me from the room, one who looked at my still stiff cock and quipped, "Look here at the new goods.   With that she gave me a hard slap with her hand on one ass cheek.  I thought I was going to hit the ceiling as I both jumped and yelped from the pain.  But it was nothing to the sharp pain on my butt followed by a loud "CRACK" of a whip.   "Move creep!" the other Girl yelled at me as they both prodded me to keep up.

I was taken to another very large windowless room.  It was dark except for a candle burning in the corner.  There were three other recruit slaves I thought how unfortunate the others that are here were they do not have Goddess Samantha to worship.  I know now I am strong enough because of her to make it through all of this, no matter what they do to me. I pledge to myself I will once again place my lips on her feet. I know not when or how but I will do it.   I swear I will.  Within a few minutes a group of beautiful young Females arrived in the room.  Most were dressed in black leather. It was quite humiliating to see that the "Women" who were ruling and checking us out were in fact young girls from eighteen to about twenty years of age.  The SFS recruiting machine wanted youth because these Girls will be the leadership as this organization moves on the greater heights.  The young will gain the experience and discipline to forge ahead.

I noticed two-foot length of heavy chain firmly imbedded in the solid concrete floor between my legs.  Everything became suddenly still and silent.  From out of the darkness came a tall very muscular extremely well built woman with raven jet-black hair. This was Lady Fiona, the Wardress of RITF.   She was dressed in a black leather bra and skirt with black thigh-high leather boots.  Lady Fiona is best known as the ‘Whip-Mistress. She held a ring-like metal contraption in one hand and a long leather whip and huge fat strap-on dildo in the other. The sight of the whip-Mistress terrified me.  She had piercing icy cold dark eyes that stared down at us. I was in awe of her beauty but I could not suppress my trembling.  When she saw this face lit up with an evil cruel smile. I had to regroup.

It was clear Lady Fiona was here to tell us something.  I assure you the recruit slaves all focused attention on the Woman.   “Welcome worms.  As you know by now you are now slaves in this beautiful world of Female Supremacy. We are an independent private society that realizes and strongly believes in absolute superiority of Woman over men.  So now you know where you all stand while you are here.  This society is actually a paradise for dominant Women.  The men who live here are all slaves trained to serve our Women.  Slaves are expected to obey commands without hesitation of reservation.   They will always be concerned with their Superior's comfort and work hard for their welfare.  We are Female Supremacists and regard ourselves as being naturally and absolutely superior to the creatures of the male sex. We strongly believe the Female sex and dominant orientation are the guarantees that such a Woman shall become a Divine Ruler in this world controlling all ridiculous male creatures crawling at her sublime feet. The only purpose for males' existence is to satisfy the needs of the Divine Female Beings.  You will accept this doctrine.  In this Society of Female Supremacy males like yourselves were taken and herded from around the world then transported to and through the fortified gates of the Realm Indoctrination and Training Facility (R.I.T.F).“ You will swiftly be made to realize that your new social standing is less even than that of a draft-beast.

You will be freely whipped, kicked, and raped, trifled-with and tortured at the unquestioned moment-to-moment whims of the stunningly alluring Female Supremacists in this room, which you will soon learn to view and accept as omnipotent GODDESSES-in-the-flesh.

Lady Fiona went on, "As prisoners you will be subjected to interrogation and round-the-clock warding service performed by these cruel young beauties. They have the authority to use any coercive means in order to keep discipline and inmate order.  Human rights do not exist for males in this society because you are no longer human.   You are animals, livestock."

"Your meals are prepared by mixing the leftovers from the plates of the Females who live here.  On special occasions some chosen prisoners are given second hand food offered by the Init-Girls.  They will use slaves during the night as human toilet for their convenience and comfort.  And you will learn to love their offerings to you which you will always graciously accept”

“In SFS we provide training for you male creatures. The goal of the training is to produce quality useful slaves for Women around the world.  After your three-day punitive stay, assuming you have the mettle to complete it satisfactorily, you will be assigned to one of these young ladies called Init-Girls who will be your personal instructor.  These Girls will take you as personal slaves during your stay here.  Of course this by no means is to give the impression that any other Lady within this society may not use or punish you. The Lady Instructor however always has final word regarding where you will works, what you will work at, punishment, humbling and feeding.”

“The particular Init-Girl you are assigned to will spend a bit of time on off-duty hours working with you. While this is an honor (and even a kindness) for the new slave (though you may not think so at the time) it is usually an experience in pain and heartless intolerance.   Occasionally slaves do not survive this personalized training since many of the Init-Girls’ have become over the course of their duties, extremely cruel and impatient towards you uncultured beasts.  This is due for the most part because we want it that way and expect it as well.  Once your RITF training is completed you will be handed over to a Girl who wishes to own you as personal chattel to do with you as she pleases.  No slave will be sold until he completes one year of service to a Girl.  The final evaluation of a trainee lies solely with your Lady Instructor. Every graduate receives a written evaluation within 14 days upon completion of the training program. At that time you may be put on the auction block to be sold.  Understand the male creature is forever on the lowest of social levels."

“You must obey to your instructor and Init-Girls from this moment forward.  The goal for a slave here is to train every male creature and reduce him to his new social status.  Now girls, let’s have some fun with our new subjects."

I was ordered to kneel before Lady Fiona. She instructed me to step over to and straddle the chain on the floor and to put my hands on the back of my head. Naturally I did as I was told.  "DO NOT MOVE SLAVE."   She then ordered me to lower my eyes to the floor. I did so immediately.  One of the young girls, a cute petite pixie-hair blonde with a fun personality, Mistress Sandra stepped up to me and placed one palm on my chest to steady me. She was dressed in black leather bra and panties and dark designer stockings topped by thigh-high boots. She tightly grasped my testicles with her other hand then said "Do not move your hands."  She yanked downward on my balls viciously.  I let out a gasp and a loud whimpering groan.  The movement brought me unceremoniously to my knees. "Did that hurt slave boy?" she asked laughing.    Another girl moved around behind me.  Her name is Mistress Melissa.  She is a young pretty looking slender brunette.  You could tell by this girl's evil smile that She loved being cruel.  She thrived on sadism and her victim's pain.  She was only wearing black bra and bikini -thong panties.   My cock once again roared on to its fullest.  It swelled even though the beautiful Girls would be making mincemeat of me.

I knew this was not going to be fun and I was too frightened to answer so I just knelt there and began whimpering softly.  The two girls began to manipulate the device that Lady Monique had handed to them. They placed it around my neck.  It was a steel collar with cuffs chained to it.  They fastened the cuffs firmly on my wrists. 

The wrist cuffs were each attached to the collar by a foot of chain so that my hands were restricted to the vicinity of my face.  I was powerless.  Once again I bowed my head and began to tremble in anticipation of what was to come.  "I want you to beg me to release you” Lady Monique commanded. I stammered tongue-tied unable to say a word.

"Tongue tied are you?  You have disobeyed me.  That is a sin around here for a slave" she sneered. "Look at me." As she positioned herself in front of me, when I did look up she was wearing a strap-on dildo and tying back her flowing hair.  The other girl rubbed lubricant on the head and shaft of her perennial jet-black erection.  She had a vibrant, athletic body and was about to show me just how athletic She was.  Lady Fiona watched pleased with what she saw.

I began to plead, "Please don't.  I beg you."  They couldn't care less.  "You deserve to understand what it is like being fucked, especially the first time.  You look nice and tight.  Are you a virgin slave boy?"    I did not answer.  She screamed at me, "Answer me slave.  You need extra discipline” She reached down to feed one end of her heavy leather leash through the ring at the front of my collar. She paired the ends together doubling it up lengthwise then tugged on it dragging me over to the "rape chair."  I was pulled up onto the metal frame and securely tied with the leash to it way out of my reach.  Then I was forced into a wide-open position able only to grasp hold of a rung near my forehead.  I tried to relieve the pull of the collar on my neck.

The Girls then pulled my knees up toward my chest and suspended me with heavy straps under my thighs designed to keep me off balance and immobile.  Finally they brought my ankles even further forward and secured them with cuffs leaving my feet suspended in mid-air. Perched in this "doggie style" position, I was helplessly vulnerable. "You will be here until you learn to obey unerringly and without hesitation" Mistress Sandra then retrieved a gag and fitted it to my head, pulling its straps so tight that my mouth was completely sealed. "We are here to enjoy ourselves.  You are here to provide our enjoyment.  Many of us will use you slave.  You will not be released until everyone has had her turn."  

The next thing I knew a bridle was attached to the ring on the rear of my collar then left lying across my back. I felt Lady Monique grabbed hold of my ass cheeks and pulled them apart as the head of the dildo touched my rear orifice. She then firmly grasped my hips in her hands and thrust forward powerfully as she mounted me driving her stiff, fat, 10" long rubber cock up my asshole in one savage, penetrating stroke. My eyes bulged, and I let out a muffled whimper as I jerked helplessly about, in a futile attempt to escape her cruel onslaught.   The girls all applauded with Lady Monique’s flawless penetration of me.

She continued unmercifully and energetically hammering me, bringing her lithe pelvis in contact with my buttocks with almost every thrust as she kept a taunt grip on the bridle from my collar. I noticed that there were now nine women and girls standing about, observing my entertaining predicament.  Some of them were lining up with dildos already strapped onto their beautiful bodies waiting to fuck my asshole vigorously for the next hour.   After Lady Monique was finished with me Mistress Sandra followed but not before Lady Monique patted me on the ass and said, "Remember who took your virginity slave boy.  Mistress Sandra quickly came in less than ten minutes of fucking my ass.   Five more girls took their turns.

Meanwhile I noticed other slaves were getting abused too.   Lady Fiona using a single-tail whip was flogging one slave.   Another was laid out in bondage being trampled upon by three other ladies. Still another was bound to a St. Andrew’s cross as Lady Tonya was blowing African blow- gun darts at his ass.  Then it became her turn to rape me.  She moved over to me with her big black strap-on dildo.  This woman had a very evil, sadistic sense of humor.  She was dressed in a black leather sleeveless mini-dress that revealed her long bare sensuous legs.   On Her feet she wore platform-heeled sandals which exposed her beautiful red painted toenails.  She didn't waste any time as soon as Mistress Sandra pulled out of me She rammed her dildo into me.  She had a monster technique.  She would ram in the dildo then tease it in and out an inch each way.  It was sheer hell.  The hole was being rubbed raw.  Pain was increasing considerably.  I wished the gag wasn't in my mouth because I wanted to plead with all my heart and soul to stop tearing my insides up. 

Lady Victoria my anguish but just laughed it off.  She introduced herself to me like I was her date then butt fucked me too with her huge monster.  She is a sultry looking brunette with big sensuous lips and hourglass figure. She was dressed in a tight black leather dress, fishnet stockings and four-inch heeled pumps.

She liked to ram it in then use her hips to get movement of the phalanx in me.  I suppose most of the dildos were two sided to be sure to pleasure the user.  She fucked my ass for about ten minutes, patted my ass then turned me over to Mistress Nicole who took her turn raping my ass too. She was a very pretty and bratty looking girl, only eighteen with strawberry blonde hair and slender build. When she was finished raping me for the pleasure and entertainment of the other ladies she removed me from the frame and another slave took my place. A new line was formed.  Mistress Nicole dragged me back to where I had been collared and pointed to the floor.  I knew what to do and did it.  I collapsed to my knees with my forehead on the floor. 

Standing over me was Lady Fiona (the whip-Mistress) who grasped the open lock that hung through the last link of the two feet of chain stretching from the floor.  In one fell swoop she laced it through the ring on the front of my collar and snapped it shut.  I was lying on the floor blithering, whimpering, and incoherent, sobbing in delusional agony at the dilemma I was facing.  A spreader bar was lowered from the ceiling.  Lady Fiona attached one end of the bar to one of the ankle cuffs. She and another woman then forcibly spread my legs painfully wide as the other ankle cuff was attached to the opposite end of the lengthy spreader bar leaving me face down with my feet suspended in the air.

Lady Fiona began to whip my buttocks freely with her single-tail. I struggled against the lashes but to no avail. I couldn't avoid them and I couldn't plead for mercy through the tight gag. I was completely at her mercy and there would be none. She ordered me to shut up and quit resisting but I couldn't so she just whipped me still harder.  My ass was covered with stinging, burning welts.  I could no longer see because tears were flowing like a river and my voice was nothing but muffled, whimpering garbles.

The whipping had ceased for about five minutes when Mistress Evangeline  came up and addressed Lady Fiona, "May I borrow this slave for a while, I need to teach him something."  She was a cute-looking redhead with a petite body. She was dressed in a red dress with slit up the side, with fishnet stocking and high-heeled sandals. Despite being barely 18 years old she had a well-developed cruel streak inside of her.   Another woman then positioned me so that I was face up with my back on the floor.   My ankles were hanging from the spreader bar.  She reached for an electrical shocker, which she applied it to my penis then, pressed the switch.   My body convulsed with the agony of the powerful jolt. I had been hit with electric shocks before but never like this.  I reached out frantically to stop her but my hands could only move to the middle of my chest.  My head thrashed from side to side as I was driven temporarily insane by this incredible torture.  There was nothing I could do to thwart her entertainment. She looked down at my protruding eyes and frantic face and smiled, “Look he enjoys this!"  With that she held the head of my cock in the fingertips of her free hand then held the switch on again as she ran the electrodes up and down the length of my penis. I know I flailed uncontrollably.  Then she clutched the base of my penis between her thumb and forefinger and held the switch on again as she ran the electrodes back and forth across the head of my penis repeatedly causing me to thrash and wriggle furiously.  When she stopped I was gasping and writhing in pain from the tormenting shocks. She lowered my feet to the floor then sarcastically "Don't go away, I'll be right back", and she disappeared into the darkness.

While she was gone Mistress Nicole picked up the candle from the table and approached me with it.  She knelt down and grasped my penis with her free hand and inverted the burning candlestick, causing it to flame up. The hot wax began to rapidly drip from the enlarged flame. She held the tip of the dripping candle over the head of my punished cock and rotated the candle in her hand to make the flow of wax maximize. Once she had coated the top of my cock head, she bent my penis back and dripped the searing hot wax over my glands, enjoying the trauma she was subjecting me to.

A couple of minutes later Mistress Natasha appeared. She was absolutely beautiful.  At 5'10" tall she had long, curly blond hair, green eyes and lovely lips. Her beautiful full breasts and incredible legs and feet completed this stunning package. Her legs were oiled and she wore black bra and panties with knee-high black leather boots. She immediately removed the gag from my mouth and released my ankles from the spreader bar.  She then smiled cruelly and asked me if I would like to be shocked. "PLEASE NO, MISTRESS." I pleaded.  She gave me a wicked smile.  After being released from the restraints I felt inclined to show my deepest submission to her.  I knelt at her feet and began to salivate.   . "Lick my boots, slave", she said stepping forward and presenting her boot to me. I kissed and licked her it with as much passion as I could muster. She reached down and grabbed me by my hair and pulled me to the other boot, which I honestly worshipped with all my heart. 

After allowing me to lavish her feet and boots with my mouth she snapped a leash to my collar and jerked hard, then chuckled. "Come slave boy you are now my puppy dog.  She continued to pull hard on the leash, which forced the spikes in my collar to dig into my neck and cause me tremendous pain and discomfort.  She pulled upwards on the leash and pulled hard as I scurried after her trying to keep up with her brisk pace.  I followed her obediently glancing every now and then up at her delicious body as it swayed a just few feet in front of me.  She led me to the bathroom.   I was only allowed to glance in there. However I did notice the standard toilet was closed and a yellow ribbon was tied around it with the words, "OUT OF ORDER" printed on them. "See slave, the toilet here is not usable.  

Let me show you were my new toilet will be.  Follow me slave."  She said as she led to another room, a small one that could pass as a big closet.  She instructed me to lie down on my back in the closet.  In the back of the room there was a large chair which Mistress Natasha referred to as "the throne". It was made of solid dark mahogany wood with beautiful hand carved engraving which were sexually bizarre and erotic in nature. The seat and back had red satin pillows with solid brass clips, which attached like rings of chain. It was really a nice comfortable chair/throne.  There were two hinged seats of sorts.  The top seat was upholstered.  Underneath the top seat was a toilet seat that was placed over a holding basin with a hole at the base just big enough for a male's neck. The toilet bowl was low to the ground but where there was still plenty of room for a slave to lay his head underneath and catch everything that is comes down. 

Mistress Natasha positioned my head inside the holding basin by lifting the toilet up.  My neck fit inside perfectly.  She fit the toilet back into place so now I was looking up beneath the seat itself.  I could feel Mistress Natasha hands attaching a rubber collar around my neck, creating a watertight seal to the basin. "How do you like your new quarters slave?” she chuckled. When I didn't say a word she laughed and continued, “Well, I hope you enjoy it because this is where you will be this evening. You'll be eating and sleeping right here in this room, with your head under this throne, I am going to lock you into this throne so that you will be able to service my friends and myself whenever we have to urinate or defecate.  It will be necessary to lock you into your special servitude in case you have ideas of changing your mind. The locks will make sure you stay in place.  Perhaps this may become too intense for you and you may have second thoughts."   As she was talking she began fastening me to the device. My head was inserted in the opening and the door fastened shut. My hands were cuffed to the sides of the box which itself was securely fastened to the floor of the bathroom.  Leg cuffs completed my capture. Once I was completely immobile she continued her banter.  "Well, well" she chirped, this is going to be quite entertaining.   I am sure you will get to know the bottoms of many of our best and most beautiful Girls.  And they will reward you how do they say, in your face?   Maybe it is better on your face."  And she broke into a really hardy laugh.  "I know by the end of your training that you will truly understand what it is to be a good human toilet knowing how much you are pleasing your superiors.  All the Women I know will need to use this toilet. That is what you are here for and you should be proud you are filling a need for us.  And the amusing thing about all this is not only are we all going to piss on you but we will shit in your mouth too."  

She laughed loudly then pulled off her G-string and sat down on top of the toilet with her bottom merely inches above my face. I could smell her pussy and ass above me and I felt myself stiffen.  Suddenly a stream of urine began pouring onto my face. I opened my mouth wide allowing her salty nectar to fill my waiting mouth.   "Drink up and be merry slave” she screamed as she continued pissing in my mouth. Every once in a while my mouth would fill completely forcing me to gulp down a mouthful of her fluids only to have my mouth fill up completely again.  I knew I would have to learn to consume what came my way quickly or I could actually drown in this stuff.

All too soon it stopped and I gulped down the last mouthful of her piss licking my lips and cherishing the taste of her waste. She wiped herself and stuffed the tissue into my mouth laughing the whole time as she closed the lid and walked out of the bathroom. "Don't worry", she said. I'll be back with more". I could hear her laughing as her heels clicked on the floor and she left the room. A few snickers of laughter could be heard as I realized that I was being watched.  She left me to wallow in her piss - Me the HUMAN TOILET. "What had I gotten myself into?” I wondered. I laid in wait as the piss began to dry. Its pungent aroma was strong and the thought of lying under the throne kept me hard the entire time.

Within 15 minutes about a half dozen women entered the room taking turns looking down at me.  All had a sadistic smile.  Mistress Freya came in the small room very excited.  She announced. "Fellow Female Supremacists Sisters, We are going to have fun with this slave tonight!"  Then she looked down at me with an evil smile and said. "As you know we are having a party and so far we had been consuming lots of food and drink.  There will be a real need for you slave.  The regular toilet here is broken.  You saw that.  Tonight we will all be depending on you."    This was kind of twist because I most assuredly would not be eating the food they all ate earlier.  "Enjoy the party slave," Mistress Nicole added, as she spit in my face.  "You will be at our mercy and of course we do not have any mercy around here."  Then she lit a red candle and poured hot wax on me again. This time she drew her initials "N.T." in molten wax creating a sort of branding on my chest. 

Mistress Freya added, "Tonight you will be subjected to our cruelest desires slave.  We will spit, piss and shit on your face cause we like to” Lady Fiona came in to see the newly installed toilet then dug her spiked heels into my balls. Let me hear you chant the words   "I AM A TOILET FOR SUPERIOR FEMALES!"  Ten time, I obeyed making sure I spoke so all could hear me.

"That looks comfy,” Mistress Sandra giggled. "Can I use him first?"  She asked Lady Fiona. "Of course!” She answered with a laugh. "He'll be available to us all evening.   Make yourself at home!"  And to my horror I watched from inside the toilet as Mistress Sandra wiggled out of her tight leather skirt and put her perfectly rounded ass jiggling into view. Then I watched it descend as she sat on the seat.  Suddenly all light was gone and I was enclosed in the darkness of the toilet.  Her bottom cheeks brushed my nose as She settled down, getting comfortable. She began to piss. "Ooh,” She sighed above me. But this sound I barely heard for I was caught in the middle of her yellow deluge.  The warm streams jetted out in strong spurts and slashed over my face, running into my eyes, nose and mouth.  I spluttered and tried to turn my head but found I could not.  The seal around my neck held me firmly face up to the peeing pussy that yawned above me.   Then she farted. I tried to expel the smell from my nose but it was impossible. I was inundated with her fetid scent and the drenching urine that now covered my face. 

Lady Fiona came in and she had already taken off her panties.  She took a disposable cup and squatted over it.  I could hear but not see that she was filling the cup with her golden wine. After the cup was filled, she sat down on the toilet seat. Once again the light was shut out.  

Next she pulled the shoestring attached to my cock tight. When the shoestring had been pulled tightly Lady Fiona said, "Now slave, I have used this seat for three reasons. The first is to prevent you from touching my pussy and ass as you have not yet earned that pleasure; the second is to see if you can prevent yourself from drowning in female piss; and the third will become apparent shortly."  She pulled the shoestring attached to my cock even tighter.  "Now open your worthless mouth and keep it open until I tell you otherwise." I did as I was told. It didn't take long for Lady Fiona to start the flow of golden champagne from the cup into my mouth. She listened to the echo from my mouth as the stream fell and the pool in my mouth grew.  When it seems as though the pool would overflow she stopped, pulled the shoestring tighter, and ordered me to swallow.  I swallowed every time.

After four or five repeats of this action, Lady Fiona ordered me to stretch up and to clean her pussy with my tongue, which thankfully was enough to do the job. When I had cleaned her satisfactorily she said, "Enough," and I laid my head down and rested. Lady Fiona then moved off to enjoy the rest of the party.  While I just laid there waiting for whatever came my way.

       

Ten minutes later Lady Tonya entered the room.  She stared down at me and ordered me to open my mouth.  She spit in my face and called me a shit eating pig.  She lit another red candle and sat on the toilet seat in very businesslike manner.  Her hot golden nectar entered my mouth.   I swallowed it all. While she was peeing on me she took the red candle and dripped a big "T" on my belly. Then she had me lick her clean then blow air upon Her beautiful and precious pussy to dry her. When she was satisfied she stood up and left.         

Meanwhile I hear the ladies seem to be having fun and frolic upstairs and think to myself how tasty that last pee was.  When I hear booted steps approaching I was able to tell from the alluring aroma that it was Lady Monique.   She was stunning and beautiful.  She wasted no time to sit on the throne.  She began peeing immediately.  I felt her liquid hitting my face and mouth.  When she was done she ordered me to put my nose in her asshole.   She let a series of smelly farts for me to inhale. "Thank you Lady Monique, for allowing me to inhale your superior odors, Please Lady Monique, please let me drink more of golden juice and please may eat your shit?"   I begged her. Then she cleared her throat and spat a big saliva ball in my mouth. "Slave I need to blow my nose."  She said as She grabbed a Kleenex and blew her nose, then She dropped the Kleenex into my wide-open mouth and said, "Slave let's find out if that Kleenex is bio-degradable.  With that she sat her beautiful ass back on the throne again. 

With the Kleenex in my mouth it was almost impossible for me to drink and swallow her golden nectar.  When I swallowed I made a weird gulping sound which caused her let out an evil giggle.  I was totally humiliated.  Lady Monique peed for at least three more minutes with me wondering where she got it all.  Her stream was full and constant.  When she was almost done she sat there making a few small streams.   I heard her sigh.  "Clean me slave” I licked her clean and blew dried her too.  Then I begged her to allow me to lick her beautiful asshole.  She giggled and said, "I'll be back slave boy."

Mistress Nicole strolled in and looked down at me with a cold stare.  She took her foot with its 4" spiked heel and dug into my chest with it.  She did not let up and the pain began becoming serious.  I groaned.  She continued to give me a cold stare as she smoked her cigarette blowing smoke in my face and dumping ashes in my mouth. When had she finished her cigarette she kicked my side and poked her cigarette out on my penis. 

"AAAGGGGGHH!"  I screamed out violently and squirmed helplessly in searing pain. Then she dropped the burning cigarette butt into my open mouth. (Ouch my burning tongue). She must have taken pity on me because she immediately started peeing into my open mouth dousing the cigarette.   It was truly difficult to make myself swallow that yucky cigarette.  MISTRESS NICOLE'S pee tasted so wonderful.  While she was still peeing though, she started sticking needles into my flesh where she burned me on my penis, “As you probably know by now I despise all men.  It really turns me on to see a man suffer in agony."  Then she gave one me a hard swift kick into my ribs and walked away. 

I heard steps and then felt incredible pain as I felt spiked heels grinding into my flesh “OUCH! OUCH! OUCH!"  I cried.  I looked up and saw the beautiful cruel smile of Mistress Melissa standing on me and looking down at me.   She had a beer in her hand and was smoking a cigarette.  She used my mouth as an ashtray and put out her cigarette on my tongue. Then she spit and poured beer on my face.  After she slipped down her pants and sat on the seat.  "OPEN YOUR MOUTH" She ordered as she lashed me with her crop. Then she peed all over my face while I kept choking trying to swallow it.   "Slave you must be really hungry", she laughed, as she abused me with a few minutes more punishment.  While I responded with, "Yes Mistress Melissa!"  

"Well."  She said. "I'm sure I can help you with that" She continued “I need to take a shit. I haven't all day. Do you understand?"   She let out a big fart.  Then she dug her heels into my tender nipples.  "I'll save it for later slave."  She left the room giggling.

The traffic flow was becoming regular.  One girl came after another.  I wondered if I could hold all that they had to give.  When I looked up I saw another pair of naked buttocks bending over me. Once again the light was out as a young Asian woman sat on the throne.   She began to pee almost immediately.  She went more than any of the others.   I could feel the urine forming a puddle around my head.  I began drinking the urine as fast as I could.  When She finished there was an instant other one.  She had very good aim and made sure that I swallowed every drop. "I want make sure you get proper nutrition slave, I've taken a lot o vitamin B today." She said after she had finished pissing in my mouth.  Shortly afterwards, she walked out of the room.

By the time she was finished I was gagging from all the pee.  I feel it around my ears.  They are going to drown me.  It seemed so.  Barely a few minutes passed when Mistress Sandra approached again. She looked at me and laughed at my plight.  "Still our little toilet slave?" She asked. "I got to go again. Must be all that champagne,” She said as she sat down and pissed all my face. When she finished, she asked me, "You want my dinner that I ate earlier slave?"   She began giggling.  But when I was started to beg for her shit, Mistress Sandra started to crack up in a burst of loud laughter.  It was then I saw why she was laughing.  She had brought three slaves who now circled the toilet seat to begin pissing on my face.  The forceful impact of their streams caught me between the eyes.  I could hear them giggling and joking with others as they aimed it all over my face. Their piss shot out like lasers that filled my nose and mouth.   Every time I barely opened my lips, I twisted helplessly in their pee it was jetting into me. After they finished the slaves were required to lick any piss that might strayed on the seat.

Afterwards, Lady Monique looked down at my piss- drenched face and said, "Open your mouth slave."  When I did she spit two saliva balls at my face. The first one landed between my eyes and missed my mouth.  The second one landed perfectly in my mouth. After I had thanked Her She sat herself down on the throne again. "Get your nose into my asshole slave" She commanded me. I responded by pushing my nose up as far I could into her anus. Then She shot farts like bullets for me to inhale as she sat there enjoying herself, drinking Her "Long Island Ice Tea".  When she stops farting she got up and looked down at me and asked me. "This Long Island Ice Tea is real good. Do you want some slave?"  I responded "Yes Lady Monique." 

Then she took a big gulp of tea and leaned over the toilet seat and spit the tea into my open mouth and all over my face.  Meanwhile Lady Tonya took a piercing needle to insert a ring through the foreskin of my penis.  I screamed from the intense pain.  I did not know others were there until they broke out into a loud evil laugh then walked out of room slamming the door to muffle my screams. I recovered in a few minutes but I was left there helplessly bound with my head swimming in Female piss.  Will they drown me?  What will these cruel women do next?        

The night wore on. My memory of the experience was watching the white buttocks descend over my vision enclosing me in darkness and the piss streaming over my face around my skull.  I felt half the time I was nearly drowning.  Many times the basin was full and the only part of my face that was not swimming in Female piss was my nose.  I kept my head angled up as far as possible so that I could breath and not drown in the warm yellow pool around me. At times it was terrifying.

I saw Mistress Melissa smiling down at me.  It was a beautiful evil smile.  She turned around and gingerly hiked her skirt up revealing her bare buttocks. Then she sat herself on the seat above me. "I really need to take a shit." She said as she let out a big fart.  Other Women started coming in the room and gathered around to watch this spectacle.  "Are you ready toilet?" She asked. "YYY...Yes MISTRESS!" I replied.   I watched her anus open up as she let out a loud sigh of relief and delivered a fat 12-inch long, hard, chunky slab of her warm "fudge" onto my face which rolled off of it.  After a few seconds she rose up a bit with her cheeks apart and said. “Lick my asshole clean." I struggled to lift my face gently to separate her cheeks so I could lick her butt hole clean. 

She then stood up and dropped her skirt. She turned around and I felt the sharp sting of the crop against my left cheek, which made tears well up, in my eyes.   I trembled as she asked; "Don't you know how to show appreciation for being granted the privilege of licking my asshole clean?

"YYY...Yes MISTRESS" I stammered as I tried to keep from weeping openly.  Then she used the end of the crop under my chin to lift my head up until I was looking her straight in the eyes as she asked, “Why didn't you eat my shit and lick my asshole out instead of just licking my cheeks clean?"  I was too scared to respond. She continued on, "When you have the honor and privilege of using your tongue as a woman's wipe, you had better learn to dive it deep into her and lick and suck her hole completely clean before you kiss her cheeks clean."

"Yes MISTRESS" I retorted, afraid to say another word as the other women stood there giggling to themselves. She sat herself down on the seat again as I watched her expel long thin turds from her asshole that dropped into my open mouth. 

"Hold it there until I fill up your mouth."  She laughed cruelly until I possessed a mouthful and I could not take any more.  Then she got up and got herself a vibrator.   Meanwhile the other women looked at me and laughed.  A young girl began to take snapshots with Polaroid camera until Mistress Melissa sat on the seat again and began to massage her clit with the vibrator. She climaxes with two powerful organisms. "NOW EAT IT!" She exclaimed! I trembled at the thought. "TAKE A BIG BITE" She directed.  I bit through the chunky slab and closed my lips. 

She then used the crop on my cock for me to eat more.  Then She got up so that I could look up at all the women there as She said, "Chew with your mouth closed and don't stop until I tell you to!" I dutifully obeyed; chewing her chunky present into a soft mush for what must have been five minutes. Then she stood in front of me playing with the shocker she had so earnestly tortured me with before and gave her harshest order yet.

"SWALLOW IT TOILET!" She demanded to the accompaniment of giggles and laughter from the other women.  I had no choice but to flush her shit down my throat into my stomach. Tears of humiliation and shame flooded my eyes and my body trembled as I heard Her say "TAKE ANOTHER BITE TOILET, and if you don't chew each bite as well as you did that first one I will torture you with this shocker well beyond your wildest imagination." There was no alternative but to obey.

When I was half-through with my service, Mistress Freya sat on the seat.   Soon her pee was washing my mouth and face off.  Once I had swallowed the last of her gratuity, she said, "Wash your mouth and throat out with my piss as you swallow that shit."   After Mistress Freya had finished she looked down at me with a smile. I begged her to release me with tears streaming from my eyes. I begged and pleaded with her for my emancipation. She coldly told me that she had no intention of releasing me and couldn't even if she wanted to. She informed me that the only lady who had a key to unlock me was Lady Fiona." She continued. "You don't understand, do you?" She said, 

Twenty minutes later Mistress Natasha entered the room and walked up to the throne, lifted up the seat before she turned around and looked down. There below her framed by the seat of the toilet was my face, gazing up at her with a horrified expression. She grinned wickedly at me, whispering "I've been waiting for this!" then turned and lifted her skirt. She stood for a while astride the toilet, savoring the moment as she let me stare at her bottom before slowly lowering her knickers and making herself comfortable on the seat. She sat there feeling the comfortable wooden seat under her buns.  She removed her knickers completely allowing herself full freedom to hold her legs apart so that she could look down at me, her victim.

"You were brought here to learn how to serve and YOU WILL NOT BE RELEASED until you have completed your toilet training. You will NEVER eat anything else while you are here. This is only the beginning.  In time you will learn to accept your place here."  She said as She picked up her shocker, “Open your mouth Toilet, I have something for you."  I was held my mouth opened obediently.   I laid there for some time feeling more and more uncomfortable.  I could hear conversation of sorts.  In the silence that followed I thought I could hear voices outside in hall and guessed there was some sort of crowd gathered. 

My nightmare was coming true I was looking directly up at her smooth thighs and her large, but firm bottom and I couldn't stop myself from becoming aroused by the sight.  I heard her sigh.  Then she said, “Okay slave. I'm going to sleep in a few minutes."  She sat on the throne for a while, fingering herself. She wanted me to know how much she was enjoying this as she sat there. Mistress Natasha was letting off several noisy farts, and she was grunting gently. The pungent aroma was starting to fill the place, and she wanted me to smell all this, as I awaited my own punishment.  Her bowels were telling her it was time to start and she bent forward and looked down as she started to pee.

I could indeed hear and smell what was going on and I could see clearly what Mistress Natasha was up to as she sat there stimulating herself. Her bottom seemed to fill the hole in the seat completely and it would have been quite dark had not the light in the rim of the pan been provided. I could see the hairs around Mistress Natasha’s crotch and the moistness of her pussy as she rubbed it. I was only few inches below her and I could sense the womanly odors as well as the toilet smells. I could also see her pink rosebud pouting at me and I couldn't help wondering about what was probably about to emerge from it.

Then I saw Mistress Natasha looking down and grinning and suddenly there was a torrent of pee splashing all over my face. I opened my mouth and eyes.  I tasted and smelled her urine as it continued to pour down.  I began to wonder how long this would last and how good the seal between my face and the bowl was. If she continued to pee faster than it drained away my fear I would have to drink it or drown may come true.

As she looked down, Mistress Natasha could see the look of anguish on my face as the bowl began to fill up. She kept the pee going as long as she could, and saw to her satisfaction that I was trying desperately to hold my breath. Then, just as her pee slowed to a trickle she released a long hissing fart and watched my eyes widen. She paused and then farted again as she began to push down.

Now she could feel her bum opening and as she looked down again she saw my horrified expression.  I was trying to plead with her. She pushed some more, deliberately trying to prolong the moment and she could feel the shit was going to be very thick indeed. Mistress Natasha continued to finger herself as she pushed.  She looked down and she could see the tip of her turd moving slowly down towards her victim. One more push and the shit would start to touch my lips and rollover off my face. 

Again she paused, savoring the moment. She had the dual pleasure of feeling a very large turd sliding out of her bum aiming it at her intended target while observing the look of absolute revulsion on my face.  For me things could hardly have been worse. I have received about five mouthfuls of pee, which I swallowed. I smelled those farts which I knew heralded the start of my real ordeal.   Now the dreaded moment had arrived.  As I tried to beg for mercy my eyes were fixed on Mistress Natasha rosebud as it opened, slowly, wider and wider. I could see the tip of her shit emerging slowly, and pausing tantalizingly as she looked down and watched my reaction. I was taken aback by the thickness of the emerging turd. I hadn't imagined anyone could produce turds of this size and it was inching its way towards my face.

The stink inside the basin was appalling, and I couldn't take my eyes from the huge log above me as it hesitated then moved on with a gentle crackle as it emerged from Mistress Natasha’s anus. For a while, Mistress Natasha waited her shit touching my lips as she continued to stimulate herself, all the while reveling in the situation. Then gently but firmly, she pushed down again and she could feel the resistance as the tip pushed against my face. "Open wide slave” She whispered to me. "Go on - do as you are told".

To her delight I opened my mouth while she pushed some more.  She watched as her filth started to invade my mouth and I began to cough and splutter. As she looked down she could see that a couple of inches of her shit had forced into my mouth which was open at full stretch to accommodate her huge log. She relaxed, and the turd was severed remaining sticking upright from my mouth.  She sat looking down at what she had done and prepared herself for the next bowel movement.  She could feel her bowels had plenty left in them yet. Sitting a little more upright she pushed again.  There was a gentle fart as her bum started to open and another turd as thick as the first began its journey down towards her victim, me.

This one was coming out faster than the first and Mistress Natasha enjoyed the feeling of the smooth thick log passing easily through her passage. As she looked down again she was able to aim the log so that it slid across my nose, and then she released it so that it lay diagonally across my face and up the side of the basin. I felt utterly disgusted and sick as the shot forced its stinking way into my mouth. The taste and smell were indescribable I wanted to vomit but I managed to control myself although it brought tears to my eyes.

As the shit dropped away from the rosebud above me, I was hopeful that this ordeal was almost over - but then I heard the fart and saw the hole opening again, and I realized she was teasing me. As I lay there, helplessly watching this third big log descending I realized that I loved my tormentor for the treatment I was receiving.  She began to recognize I knew how lowly I was.  And I knew this girl was quite entitled to do what she was doing and in a strange way I was glad that she was enjoying herself.

Mistress Natasha had not finished yet. She could see the tears in my eyes, but she still had more to do. Once more she began to push and this time two big logs came out quite quickly and landed over my nose and eyes. Then there was a noisy fart, and a few small pieces of shit landed on top, followed by a further stream of pee. As Mistress Natasha looked down, she could hardly see any of her victims at all - just a toilet full of her shit.  She looked down She having brought herself panting to a climax. For about a minute she sat there breathing deeply before she carefully wiped herself pulled up her knickers and walked out in search of some fresh air with huge grin on her face.

I was left with my face completely covered with shit with the remains of Mistress Natasha’s pee dripping down onto my face. The taste in my mouth was absolutely vile but I didn't care anymore. I had the satisfaction that my discomfort was Mistress' pleasure and that was what really mattered to me. The smell was unbearable. When she was done she left just like that. And all night I struggled to breathe around the brown heavy lumps of her turds. But I survived. And I lived to write this account.

CHAPTER TWO

I awakened early.  Everything was quiet.  I shook my head, bewildered and wondering how I got here.  Last night I was a toilet slave to the IGs.  All I could remember was almost drowning in Female piss and almost being buried in shit.  The taste in my mouth was rank and sour while a Mack truck had slammed my stomach felt like it.  I thought it might have been better to have simply drowned.  My misery would end.  But they would have dragged down another slave to take my place then thrown me in the garbage.  That's all there is to it.  I am nothing now and realize it.  I think my training is taking place.  It must be if one can take this from beginning to end the slave that emerges is blue ribbon.  Owners know there are no limits.

I looked around realizing there was another slave in the cells on either side of me.  I was still in the Punitive Stay area.   I lay there contemplating all of this wondering what was next.  Then along came the Guard-Girls banging their clubs across the bars of the cells of all the punitive stay slaves. It was time to rise and shine.  I still am in awe of Mistress Natasha and how she made me eat her shit.  It was a matter of survival for me.  Just fun for her, what I do know is I still have the taste of her piss and shit in my mouth this morning.

When I jumped up in response to the Guard-Girls I realized I was clean as a whistle, far from my condition last night.  I still bore marks where heels dug in and a welt on my face where Mistress Natasha’s crop met my face.  My cock hurt.  When I inspected it there was a ring through my foreskin.  I wondered why they did that.  It is clear I had passed out last night.  I must have been removed from the toilet, given a bath then thrown in the cell here.  My body is like a series of welts going in every direction.  I know I will do as I am told so fast it will make one's head spin.  I also know I am and will be a slave forever so I had best is as good as I can be at it.

I had gathered my senses.  Seconds later I was dragged from my cell along with five other slaves. Lady Freya and Monique appeared and joined the Guard-Girls herding.  They took out their riding crops and began to whip our asses as we were made to crawl on all fours up the small stairs and out of the basement entrance. Outside we were driven to a concrete pad as the Guard-Girls lined us up for our morning exercise.  We were turned over to the Init-Girls who had us take push-up positions.  "BEGIN SLAVES,” shouted Lady Freya.  We all began doing pushups to a rhythm set by Lady Monique.  She counted, "…………eighty six, eighty-seven, MOVE! Eighty-eight, eighty-eight and half, GET YOUR ASS IN GEAR, IDIOT, eighty-eight and three-quarters...!” The powerful demanding voice of Lady Monique drives all of us to perform.  I was amazed at how hard everyone was working to please our trainers.  Perhaps it was the constant thrashing we all received from Lady Freya’s whip prodding us that helped. The training whip of hers doesn't stop for a second. For an hour we felt its stinging lashes to maintain the proper tempo for the push-ups.

Next we did laps.  Both ladies stationed themselves strategically to give us each a quick, harsh whiplash as we ran passed them.  I do not know how many laps but I know I am in serious pain from the whips.  Before the hour is up we have been put through many different exercises including but not limited to running, crawling, jumping and other stimulating activities.   We belong to Lady Freya’s work group.  The next group to follow us through training will likely have Lady Monique as their chief tormentor…er…I mean Trainer.  She is good.

We are then lined up for inspection.  Both our Trainers come down the line checking our bodies, teeth and of course our genitals.  Lady Monique stops for a moment to play with my cock.  She pulls on the newly installed ring and smiles.  "Slave, this will be so fun to play with" as She flicks it and moves on to the next slave.  Lady Freya’s followed Lady Monique down the line-up.  When she comes to me she orders me to step forward.  I obey instantly looking straight ahead.  She pointed to the ground and I instantly dropped to my knees and placed my forehead on the concrete slab.  "You slave will be the meter for this group's progress today.  We will determine the group's progress by how well you perform. 

Now that you are up and awake let's see how you measure up to post exercise body strength.  Start NOW slave doing pushups.  With every pushup you WILL KISS THE TOE OF MY BOOT.  BEGIN."  With that I felt a hard crack of her training whip on my bare ass as I instantly took push-up position and began my task.  I did push-up after pushup as Lady Monique counted away. 

After I had done 10 pushups I was kicked and told to halt.  "Slave, you have not said a word about the honor I granted you to represent the rest of the miserable slaves in this group.  You are to thank me with each pushup for giving you the honor.  Lady Monique will count.  We'll see how many you can do.  We have a number you must reach but that is the minimum.  If you fail that, well best I do not scare you.  I want a nice round number to put in my report.  BEGIN AGAIN slave."

I begin doing pushups.  I try to reach a sustainable rhythm that won't tire me.  I know I have to perform or else not just for me but the group as well.  The counting seems endless. I do the pushup and come down off of it then kiss Lady Freya’s boot tip.  I try not to listen to the counting as it proceeds.  I do pushup/boot kiss after pushup/boot kiss staying in perfect rhythm.  I hear 210…. 211…212…. 213…214…215- - - - -250.  "STOP SLAVE, ENOUGH, TAKE YOUR PLACE.  I am proud of you slave but do not let that go to your head."

I know the rest of the group breathes a temporary sigh of relief, as do I.   My sigh of course was in vain.  This is the moment Lady Freya’s has been waiting for.  It is time to teach the lesson no matter how good one does it is never enough.  SFS slaves must strive to perform and never take success as meaning anything more than we had better do better the next time anyhow.  To make the point I was selected.  Lady Freya’s will now enjoy beating me until I pass out.

Her long whip is about to crack.  "I told you not to let your short lived success go to your head slave.  It is now time for your equalizer.  There is nothing quite as enjoyable in the morning than to assault some sniveling runt to teach him what slavedom is.  SVIIIISSSTTT… SVIIIISSSTTT….SVIIIISSSTTT…… the lashes land on my hapless body, which is already wracked with pain, the whiplashes strike my bare ass.  They leave dark red sausage size welts in their wake.  Lady Freya will beat me until I fell unconscious and should not continue.

SVIIIISSSTTT…..SVIIIISSSTTT…….SVIIIISSSTTT…….   One cracks after another until she paints another color on my hindquarters with her whip.  I am sure it is a shade of dark purple. I know I began screaming and convulsing as she lashed away without mercy of any kind but she continued relentless with her ferocious strokes until I finally got relief by passing out.  I lay there motionless, now nothing more than a piece of red meat.  I learned afterward she continued to beat me even after I was out of all.  She had taken her leg and rolled over my limp body and gave me a few lashes on my belly and legs.  She then rolled me back over sending the slaves to do their work with Lady Monique then turned back to me and began whipping me again.  I do not know why she did this unless she was angry at something.  Hopefully not me,   It is said around here everything is done for a purpose.  Am I being made into a better slave this way?

Some of the other Init-Girl Trainers were enjoying breakfast.  They were talking about what they would have for lunch.  "Well, I would prefer the stuffed mushrooms for lunch but as an appetizer I'm going to try the ham rolls with horseradish cream and peaches with caviar."   "Yeah, that doesn't sound bad, Sandra, but we had that here last week when you weren't here. I would rather try the grilled game cock and regular kangaroo steak..." The conversation between the two women, Mistress Evangeline and Sandra was interrupted.  Lady Freya strode in from the area in front of the courtyard.  Both girls had woken up early today so that they could train in peace on the new whipping bench.  On their way to the room they noticed a scornful look at them from outside.  It came from a slave from Lady Freya’s morning exercise group.

"What' was going on out there?" Mistress Sandra asked of Lady Freya.  Lady Freya had miraculously revived me and was dragging me on all fours like a dog behind her.  "SEAT slave” I stiffened up as Lady Freya sat down on me.   "Nothing special,” She said with a smile. "Just a form of stimulation, just a few more lashes with the whip and he will flop like a fish and he will immediately disappear from your sight."  And she and the two others laughed at the thought.

           

"That would be nice.   A disappearing slave, cause when I have to look at something so hideous in the morning I lose my appetite," complained Mistress Evangeline.  She had become turned off to food after seeing my ravaged body.  She looked at me as if I was a cockroach.

"But this one looks like you really wiped him out," Suggested Mistress Sandra.  Then she violently stuck her perfectly shined shoe with needle-sharp spike heels into my face. My head was now under her boot as she pressed down.  My body lurched from this sudden move and I began coughing and oozing some dark mucous type stuff.    Lady Freya gave me a few more lashes.  "See he doesn't even react to my whip” Several more lashes with the training whip struck my neck and face.  Mistress Sandra shook her head in disbelief as I lay there as if I was stoned.  "I know how to bring him to.  Let's tie him to the post for twenty-four hours without food or water, and that'll help him!" Mistress Evangeline laughed and Mistress Sandra added: "Yes.  He'll either be dead or repaired.  If he is dead we'll serve him to the other slaves for dinner.  If he is repaired then we'll tan him up again with the bullwhip. That'll help him even more." Their cruel laughter resounded.  "We do not allow sissy slaves here."

             

They all agreed the post was where this slave should be.  These girls had no feelings for any male in their charge.  We had May as well been a cockroach as what we were now.  Other slaves made me to rise and follow the girls to an area where there were many posts; many occupied.  There was concern expressed by Mistress Sandra, “What if Her Highness sees this one."Look at him.  He is a mess and we are going to give him more.

Lady Freya interjected, "True, I over enjoyed myself.  But the fresh air should revive him.  Maybe no foods but have the attendant slave give him water every hour."

They all agreed this was probably best.  Lady Freya nodded her approval and left.  I was promptly chained to a post.  I would stay chained to my post until these two returned to whip me back to health.  That seemed strange to me.  I started to bake under the hot morning sun.  Every half-hour a sullen slave would carefully ladle water for me to drink.  From time to time either Mistress Sandra or Evangeline would check on me.  They would take my head and move it back and forth, then for some reason begin stroking my cock.   The first few times it remained flaccid.  But just like that when Mistress Evangeline stroked it on her inspection it reacted and became quite hard.  She smiled triumphantly.  She looked at me and said, "Another half hour should do for you so we can finish the job," and She turned and walked away.

A half-hour later lady Monique appeared, she checked my head then ran her hands over the many welts on my body.  She stroked my cock while caressing my balls.  I became very hard and started shooting pre-cum.  She smiled and called over the Guard-Girl on duty to release me to her.  She then led me away to a new whipping bench while Mistress Evangeline warmed up.  They would whip me until I cried.  I was surprised how long it took for me to do this.  When I started I was given a few more strokes then released.  Both had me lick their feet expecting gratitude for restoring me.  I did not understand how this worked but it did work.  Strangely I was ready to do anything asked of me by these beautiful girls.  I might add during all of this my worship of my Goddess Samantha went on and is likely why I was able to survive.

It was from previous experience that the training methods of the SFS evolved.  The biggest item while in the Punitive Stay was to break the will of every slave so that SFS training could fill the vacuum created in the slave's mind.  This method was proven to be irreversible.  Pain and more pain worked nearly 100% of the time.  Thus whippings were always part of each day's training.  Most were actually broken on the first day but three days of it normally assured permanent success.  It was also necessary to keep the Trainers, the Init-Girls enthusiastic. 

Those recruited for these spots were normally sadistic to begin with.  But SFS training reinforced this characteristic and caused it to intensify.  Of course this was directed at the male of the species only.  Over time slave training became recreation to the girls.  They were taught that SFS only wanted powerful, strong male bodies to use and that inflicting pain strengthened the slave body and weakened his mind simultaneously.  This made for a superb slave product that would know only servitude for the remainder of his life to Superior female Owners is they outside SFS or in the service of SFS.  Slave skills would be taught after the male subject had assuredly arrived at "slave-dom."

Slave-dom was achieved when the slave knew of nothing else and wanted nothing else but slavery at the hands of a SFS member or Female supporter of SFS to who slaves were sold.  Buyers bought knowing that their purchase was secure.  SFS slaves never ran away.  They did not want to.

I was taken to the gym.  Mistress Sandra was going to use me to train for the tennis tournament.  Everything is in the wrist they say.  So she would use a heavy whip using her wrists only to perfect her stroke on the court.  The whip was constructed to simulate the weight of her tennis racket plus an added 50%.   When it struck a body it would react virtually exactly like when a tennis racket struck a ball.  This was the genius of SFS.  It was training aids like this that did many things all at the same time.  Here Mistress Sandra gets good training for her tennis matches and the slave receives an added dose of pain to bring him to the edge of slave-dom.

However in the case of this training session Mistress Sandra was not in the mood to have to put up with screaming or crying slaves.  I was forbidden to utter a sound.  Actually this really was part of the training regimen.  It was time I was to learn that screaming, crying etc. were no things for any SFS slave product.  I knew immediately I had better begin worshipping my Goddess Samantha or I knew I was done for.  I had to remain silent.

I took my mind and concentrated only on the image that was indelible in my mind, that of the glory of kneeling and being allowed to touch my lips to the Goddess' beautiful feet.  I did not know this sort of thing worked perfectly for SFS because the idea was for the slave to accept his plight and consistently cope with it irrespective of the circumstances.   I spaced out into worshipping of my beautiful Goddess who I know owned my spirit and soul no matter what else happened to me.

Mistress Sandra was very skilled.  Both as an Init-Girl and a tennis player, she manages the whip to perfection, raining stroke after stroke on me.  I am gone and feel nothing as she slashes at my helpless body creating welts on welts.  I do not scream.  I do not cry.  But I am not here.  She is pleased.  She is getting her tennis training and I am getting slave training.  She is succeeding with both. Mistress Evangeline is watching carefully.  She too is pleased but is uncertain Mistress Sandra’s lashes are sufficient.  Maybe Mistress Sandra is holding back.  She taps her on the shoulder, smiles and asked for the whip.  Mistress Sandra know full well what is going on but knows she has helped her tennis game and trained the slave closer to slave-dom that he had ever been.  She handed Mistress Evangeline the whip.  Meanwhile I am still soaring through my worship of my Goddess Samantha.  She is sustaining me throughout this ordeal.  It is she who sent me here.  She must have known this was good for me.

Mistress Evangeline now uses her entire arm to cause the whip to eat the flesh it strikes more severely.  I know my body is wiggling to futility avoid her strokes but I remain silent and do not cry.  Mistress Evangeline tries even harder.  She sees that the welts she is creating are broader, redder and bigger in every way but still not noise from me.  She is expecting me to pass out from her efforts but I remain steady.    Mistress Sandra stands back smiling broadly. 

She watches her associate try to make me cry trying to show her how it is done.  Finally Mistress Evangeline turns to Mistress Sandra and says I think he's done it.  They take my file and write in it.  Both sign it.  I am taken to a cell.  A short time after a slave brings me a bowl of food and one of water.  I get on my knees and eat as I was taught to.  The two Init-Girls pass by my cell, stand there and watch.  I am on all fours like a dog devouring everything in my bowl and lap all the water up.  They seemed please with my progress.

Meanwhile Lady Fiona riding a large white horse through the gates of the Court pulls up.  She scans the Courtyard scrutinizing the work being done to the Courtyard.  She is dressed in one of her many leather riding costumes.  She has a red hat on her head, red leather gloves and red thigh high-boots with high heels.  She wonders why a slave has not rushed up to assist her off her horse.  Some slave will be unhappy because of this.   When she or any Woman rides up to the Court it is expected a slave will immediately present his body as a step for the rider to dismount so as to ease the transition from the horse to the ground.

Another slave is to take the bridle and control the horse so there is no mishap to the rider.  Lady Fiona is livid.  There are slaves working in the Courtyard.  They are laborers doing the work to complete construction there.   They see LADY FIONA whirling the horse in circles and shouting now, "Where are the service slaves?"   The Guard-Girl in charge sees what is happening and orders two labor slaves to serve Lady Fiona at once.  The first grabs the bridle while the second; at the direction of the Guard-Girl kneels doggie style so Lady Fiona can dismount which She promptly does. 

In doing so she makes an extra effort to leave a substantial heel mark on the hapless labor slave trying to serve her needs as she digs it into his back.  He knows better than to howl or scream from the pain.  The Guard-Girl watches with satisfaction at the slave's self control.

When she is off the horse, the labor slave holding the bridle leads the horse to a tie-up pole and gets back to his work.  Lady Fiona will find out who was responsible for this.  Someone will be punished meaning a slave or slaves.  As it was later discovered, no slaves were assigned to the Court building because of the construction.  LADY FIONA still wanted slaves punished irrespective.  So five slaves in training were brought to the area and were severely whipped in front of the labor slaves who were working there.  Unfortunately I was one of the five. 

The Guard-Girls managing the labor slaves working in the courtyard halted work while we were herded into the area and chained to the iron gates.  Lady Fiona watched as Mistress Sandra and MISTRESS Evangeline began the punishment.  None of the slaves other than me had the welts I had.  It piqued Lady Fiona’s curiosity; just what Mistress Sandra was worried about.  She had me unchained from the Iron Gate and thrown at Lady Fiona’s feet.  Mistress Sandra would not tell how Lady Freya beat the slave unconscious then continued beating him.  She would take the blame.  Lady Fiona extended her booted foot to my mouth.  I knew I was to acknowledge my superior by licking it.  Meanwhile Mistress Sandra’s concern grew.  She did not want to be demoted.  She knew beatings were good for the slave's behavioral modification but also these were products to be sold.  Who would buy a wretch looking like I did at the moment.

To everyone's surprise Lady Fiona said the slave will heel.  He looks like he is well on his way to becoming a good product to sell.  Punish the others and let this one clean my boots.  I heard this and was grateful I was not to be beaten now.  In appreciation I made an extra effort to please Lady Fiona by licking as much dirt as I could off of her boots.  After watching the punishment-taking place Lady Fiona was ready to continue her ride and inspections.  She ordered her horse.  I was made to be her step stool.  Another slave took the bridle and secured it.  Lady Fiona dug her heels into my back.  I did not make a sound.  She smiled at Mistress Sandra and Evangeline indicating "good job" and rode off.

When she was gone Mistress Evangeline immediately put mean the others to work in hard labor in the Courtyard.  Today was especially hot and the labor was hard.  We were made to carry heavy building materials for many hours after.  Once we had moved the materials to where they were wanted we were issued picks.   None of us dared speak.  The only sound was the striking of the picks against rocks and the cracking noise when one was broken in many parts and the whips used to drive us to higher production.  The whips made sure we did not take notice of the intensifying heat of the morning sun. Only beads of sweat on our exhausted bodies indicated how we felt.  By eleven o'clock in the morning we all were very thirsty.   We had perspired profusely from both the heat and the labor effort.  

Nobody dared to ask the supervising Guard-Girl if we could quench our growing thirst.  Mistress Evangeline and Sandra were in the shade sipping on cold lemonade.  Every slave knew that the first chance for a drink of water will not be for a few hours yet when the hottest part of the day arrives.  Time slowly passes minute by minute, hour by hour and it is clear we are becoming dehydrated and unable to work.  Mistress Sandra walked over to one of the Guard-Girls and expressed her concern.  The Guard-Girl told her the slaves would work according to the rules so if they dropped, they dropped.  She suggested the Init-Girls prod their charges to produce or they would.

Mistress Sandra knew this was correct.  These were slaves, animals that had to learn how to work hard under all conditions.  Slaves were brought to standards by pushing them to higher and higher levels at every chance.  She motioned to Mistress Evangeline while pointing to her whip.  Mistress Evangeline got the message.  Both took began whipping us to produce.

None of us slackened our work effort.  If we did for even a split second we were struck with a training whip.  After a while Lady Freya and Monique showed up to see how we were doing.  Lady Freya was surprised to see how well I had recovered.  Mistress Sandra told her how Lady Fiona inspected the slave then praised how well I was performing in spite of how wretched I looked.  That brought a big smile to Lady Freya.  She decided this may be time to reward me by summoning me to be used as her seat.  It was better than hauling rocks.

The Guard-Girls watch the Init-Girls drive their training slaves to work harder.  Their labor slaves are used to work hard every day even in the hot sun.  These slaves are well trained but intellectual lightweights.  They have good strong bodies and are well suited to hard labor.  Since the SFS complex is under constant development and will be for years to come, a special group of labor slaves was created for this purpose.  These slaves know how to build things.   The Guard-Girls are there to be sure the slaves continue to perform, as they know the slaves are supposed to.  When Init-Girls have their slaves with them they are supposed to supervise and control them.

Lady Freya rose from my back preferring to sit in the comfortable chair.  She continues to reward me by resting her high boots on me as a live footstool. From under her black sunglasses she disinterestedly watches the shoveling slaves. So that she could have at least a little fun, she digs her needle-sharp heel into my naked body.  I dare not so much as move an inch or scream out.

I know this is just what this sadistic woman is waiting for.   She wants an excuse to thoroughly trash me.  Meanwhile I know if I hold out the whole day, I may receive an award and will be allowed to clean the bare sweaty legs of this torturer with my tongue.

             

Meanwhile Mistress Evangeline has directed her attention to a slow working slave carrying rocks. She slowly comes up just behind him to see more closely how this seemingly poor soul tries to lift a rather heavy rock.  "That's about enough slaves," She angrily screams.  She kicks the slave from behind between the legs with her pointed highboys. He shrieks from pain and drops on all fours.  Then the slave feigns vomiting.  Mistress Evangeline however absolutely doesn't buy his obvious faking.  Her whip is already flogging the slave without mercy.  He tries to crawl away without success as she rains whiplash after whiplash on his crawling body.  He begins begging while promising to work harder.  Two Guard-Girls begin laughing at the struggle the slave is having.

With that Lady Freya jumps up from her comfortable chair, picks up her whip, one I know only too well and dashes over to where Mistress Evangeline is dealing with the errant slave.  In short order the two of them begin a tennis match with the slave as a ball.  Mistress is yelling at him, "You lazy ass slave.  I'll teach you."  Lady Freya summons two Guard-Girls to deal with the recalcitrant slave.  The move quickly, they have whips and cattle prods.  One begins whipping the slave while the other looks for an opening to attack the slave's balls.  This is always a good stimulant to rehabilitate a lazy slave.  Must be the electricity energizes him.  Lady Freya returns to her comfy chair and my back.  Mistress Evangeline watches the Guard-Girl's technique and admires it.  Guard-Girls become Init-Girls when they show the ability to permanently motivate a slave to SFS will.

           

By now the slave is beginning to look like me with welts all over his body.  Lady Freya, now comfortable in her chair suggests they put the slave back to work.   Once they do the slave is definitely very perky hauling large rock as if they were pebbles.  Mistress Evangeline looks at him with pride. Whips are great motivators.

Lady Freya orders a refreshing drink and finger sandwiches which she shares with the other Init-Girls. The Guard-Girls are not allowed to participate by rule.  I know I am or have pleased the Mistress because she fed me a small piece of one of her sandwiches.  She then orders a bowl into which she pours lemonade.  I lap it up in a hurry.  I get a few more sandwiches and I am feeling pretty good.  I am ordered to take off her boots exposing her shapely smooth legs.  They are very sweaty.  It is as if my wishes came true when she commanded me to lick her legs and feet clean. 

The other Init-Girls look at their leader and know soon they too will be leaders and have the privilege of using slaves for personal use during the day. The Guard-Girls all take notice. Some lick their lips showing their desire.   I taste the sweat of this lovely Woman and get very excited.  Lady Freya sees this and just smiles.  I work hard licking between her toes, inhaling the aroma that is rising from her sweaty limbs and feet.  She manipulates my foot in relationship to my mouth.  My licking must be soothing to her.  I hold her legs in my hand to facilitate my task.  They are so smooth and luscious.

Two slaves drop.  They are worn out.  They were not used to working without water.  Lady Freya sees this and has other slaves drag their unconscious bodies to her feet.  She orders me to pick of the slack due to the slaves’ failures.  Hearing this I gaze at a Guard-Girl whom quickly makes her way towards me.  She points to a wheelbarrow full of mud.  I stare at it not knowing what I am supposed to do.

Mistress Evangeline becomes exasperated, grabs by hair and shoves my head down into the mud then holds it there.  I can't breathe and know I had better that to try breathing with my face in the mud.  If I suck that in I am dead. 

While Mistress Evangeline was giving me a mud pack treatment something else happened, which compelled Mistress Evangeline to stand up from her easy chair.  One of Her exhausted slaves who were carrying a heavy rock lost his balance and fell onto a just-built wall and destroyed it.  Mistress Evangeline immediately realized that almost half an hour of work was down the drain thanks to the ill-coordinated slave.

Lady Freya dashed to the errant, clumsy slave and screamed, "Get on your knees you stupid pig."  The slave who was slowly getting up immediately fell back to his knees with his forehead touching the ground.  "So, you cretin,” began Lady Freya with no trace of pretending in her voice. "You are so dense that you can't even walk straight without causing trouble.  Your brain is too small to even keep your balance? Well, I'll help you think a little better."

Her leather gloves go on.  Without Lady Freya having to say another word the slave knows what is coming next.   This young very cruel Girl is known for the pleasure She takes giving ferocious face slaps which she views as an excellent method to teach stupid male slaves how to behave.  She grabs the slave’s head by his hair and brings her leathered hand down on his face so hard his eyes popped.   She stares down at him.  He begins trembling.  Rightfully so, it will be a while until she is done with him.   

She sees the fear in his eyes and licks her lips very slowly so He can see her cruel face bearing down on him.  She wants him as terrified as she can make him she enjoys the taste slave fear produces.  Still holding his hair She smoothes her leather gloves over his face creating anticipation in the slave's pleading eyes.  Her hand slowly rises as her eyes close in on the target.  When it starts on its downward motion it picks up incredible speed such when it struck the slave I though his head was going to come off. 

SMMMAAACCCKKK…SMMMAAACCCKKK…SMMMAAACCCKKK… The blows landed on target.  Then several backhand slaps shook the slave's head such it is possible she dislodged his brain from it.  The slave's face was not scarlet red and swelling.  His eyes became puffed.  He would not forget this session.  But she was far from finished.

              

"WWWHHHAAAAAAPPPP!!!!!  Another gigantic slap ripped the silence in the courtyard.  Two pigeons on the wall flew away from impact noise of the slap, which sounded like the crack from a high-powered rifle shot.  By now the slave was wobbling and no longer in control of his body.    The color of his face was quickly changing from scarlet red to deep purple.  By now MISTRESS NADIA is getting concern.  She calmly walks over to the slave, attaches a leash and wobbly as he is still had him crawl away.  Lady Freya is satisfied she has punished the slave and is now concentrating on getting her slaves to rebuild the wall.   The supervising Guard-Girl waves her off saying she will have a brick mason slave do it.   And as Lady Freya turns away she knocks into the tray that is being carried by the male-maid slave back with more drinks for Lady Freya and her associates.

             

We were used in forced labor in the courtyard for more than 12 hours straight except one meal and three drink breaks.  Each slave was given two bowls, one for food, and the other for water.   Of course we get to eat leftovers from their meals, dog food, or bread and water soup. Some Girls add flavor by pissing or spitting into our dog bowls.  The hard labor continued and was more brutal in the afternoon because the sun was brighter and hotter.  We were baking in the hot sun.  This was a problem because we where only wearing thongs.  Most of us were getting sunburned.

The Guard-girls weren’t showing any signs of mercy as they continuously flogged our burnt red backs then adding insult to injury by spraying alcohol on our sizzling skin. The only relief from the heat we go is when the Guard-Girls hosed our body with water at least hourly.  As dusk approached the lights went on.  This was discouraging because we were sure as it became dark we would be taken to our cells for the night.  Not so. 

It was about eight p.m. and was dark outside however with courtyard well lighted it didn’t stop them from working us slaves.  Finally it was time for the tired Guard-Girls to halt work.  The Init-Girls in charge of us had left a long time ago to enjoy their evening.

We were taken back into our cells and given our second meal of the day, a gruel made from leftovers, piss and who knows what.   After our meal we were given permission to use the toilet. We were allowed to use the toilet twice a day.  Most of us had to go where we were like cattle during the day.  This bothered no one while we were out of door working...

                   

Afterwards we had to line up side by side and stand at attention while Guard-Girls did their shift change.   We were counted and inspected.  Inspection notes were written.  Then we were marched to our cleaned cells and locked down for the night. Then it was lights out and for us. Slaves we were allowed sleep.  But during the course of night, any slave could be pulled out of his cell by the night shift Guard-Girls to be tortured for the amusement these young beautiful ladies on-duty.

The following was the Daily Schedule:

5:00                Wake Up the prisoners

5:00 – 6:30           Morning Exercise

6:30 – 7:30        Cells Cleaning

7:30 – 8:00        Inspection of the cleaned cells

8:00 - 8:15        Permission to use the toilet

8:15 - 9:00        First Meal

9:00 - 11:00        Cells cleaning, standing at attention, corporal punishments

11:00 - 11:30        Guards changing, standing at attention, counting of prisoners

11:30 - 12:00        Forced labor, standing (kneeling) in cells

12:00 - 13:00        Lunch for Guard-Girl and Init-Girls, standing at attention

13:00 - 20:00        Forced labor, standing (kneeling) in cells, permitted visits

20:00 - 20:15        Second meal

20:15 - 20:30         Permission to use the toilet

20:30 - 21:00        Guards changing, standing at attention, counting of prisoners

21:00 - 21.30         Inspection of the cleaned cells, standing at attention, corporal punishments        

21:30                Light Outs

22:30 – 1:00          Torture the prisoner of the evening

3:00 - 3:15        Counting of Prisoners

The following was the Guard-Girls and Init-Girl's Rights:

1. The Guard-Girl and Init-Girl has the right to change the daily time.

2. The Guard-Girl and Init-Girl has the right to punish the prisoners at her own discretion.

3. The Guard-Girl and Init-Girl has the right to require all her commands to be met.

The following was the Prisoner's Obligations:

1. The prisoner is obliged to comply with the provisions of the Order

2. The prisoner is obliged to obey any command given by the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl

3. The prisoner is obliged to stand or kneel at attention in his cell facing the wall, unless commanded otherwise.

4. The prisoner is forbidden to move out of his cell in a straighten-up position

5. The prisoner is forbidden to speak, unless invited by the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl

6. The prisoner is forbidden to receive letters or packets.

7. The prisoner is allowed to talk only having been given permission by the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl.

8. The prisoner is obliged to address the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl using the title "Guard-Girl and Init-Girl".

9. The prisoner is obliged to greet the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl by kissing her shoe.

10. The prisoner is obliged to greet the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl any time she stops at his cell, enters his cell or releases him from the cell as well as any time she approaches the prisoner. There might be several greetings a day.

11. The prisoner is obliged to thank the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl by kissing her shoe (automatically) or her hand in a glove (if stretched out to him).

12. The prisoner is obliged to thank the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl for any reward and punishment.

13. The prisoner is obliged to count blows and thank for each of them.

14. The prisoner is obliged to eat any food given to him.

15. The prisoner is obliged to confess to any violation of the Order should the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl omit it.

16. The prisoner is obliged to inform the Guard-Girl and Init-Girl on any violation of the Order committed by another prisoner.

17. The prisoner is forbidden to face another prisoner.

18. The prisoner is obliged to keep his cell perfectly clean.

19. The prisoner is obliged to behave to any Woman present in the prison in such a manner as he behaves to the Guard-Girl and Init-Girls.

20. The prisoner is forbidden to complain to Inspections and after being released.

The Punishments

1. The Guard-Girl or Init-Girls punishes violation of the Order at his or her own discretion.

2. The following punishments are permitted:

- Putting on a gag

- Fastening together

- Tight jacket

- Separation in a dark cell or a cage

- Penal labor

- Penal exercise

- Removal of the bedding from a cell

- Removal of food

- Forbidding sleeping

- Pouring on cold water

- Hanging

- Beating

The Rewards

1. A Guard-Girl or Init-Girl may reward the prisoner should his behavior be perfect.

2. There is no title for being rewarded.

3. The following rewards are permitted:        

Increased amount of food

Permission to serve the Guard-Girl or Init-Girl

Permission to kiss the Guard-Girl or Init-Girl's bottom

In this private state of Dominant Women, provides among other services the retraining of male creatures. The goal of these retraining visits is either a form of punishment for the male creature or graduate training, during which, the trainee is retrained and drilled towards a predetermined goal. Thanks to its extent and equipping, these women, they offer these kinds of retaining or punishment visits, which could hardly be found to be as realistic anywhere else.

A Lady Owner may register her slave for the retraining visit, and in some cases the male creature may register itself. The difference lies in the fact that if a Lady registers her slave, she may be able to incorporate a few personal wishes in the basic program. Whereas the male creature reporting on its own does not have any right to ask for personal wishes, and must fully submit to the basic retraining program according to individual categories.

Lady Freya was the Init-Girl Instructor to which every creature reporting to this society for retraining was assigned.  She is a member of the Queen's Guard and held in very high esteem.  She is 25.  Likely the most sadistic of all Training personnel in This SFS facility she is also the most successful.  So there must be something about her cruel methods that produce exceptional results.   She knew the Nazi's had occupied the island and had built the core of this facility including the underground passageways.  The north side of Guernsey was a great place to be as few of the islanders found their way there.  SFS owned both airplanes and high-speed boats for the SFS hierarchy.  One plane per day was flown to Heathrow Airport in London and back.  There was also a high-speed hydrofoil used for speedy transport to southern England.   Passes were available to all staff and permanent residents excluding prisoners and slaves of course.    

She felt the Nazis knew how to straighten out a non-Aryans and derelicts.  Studied their cruel methods, She was learning the same could be on the male captives She was charged with making into good slave product.  

The place was filled with nifty torture chambers.  She wanted to rehab every one of them into a modern teaching/correctional institution.  She got her way to some degree and five newly refurbished "training/correctional" rooms were now operational because of her.  Now she seeks a non-medical operating room for slave alteration procedures.  All too often simple things like castration cause infection and loss of potentially good slave product.  Based on the now going price for a SFS trained slave she will most assuredly get her way.

Retraining was very important.  Many times retraining is due to slippage of the slave out of slave-dom.  This according to Lady Freya should never happen.  No slave she had ever trained or was responsible to have trained who was sold to an external Owner ever was sent back for retraining.  It is of course why she is the one the retraining slaves are assigned to.  But there are other reasons as well.  There are Owners that expect their slaves to pleasure them continuously for hours on end testing the endurance even for a superman slave.   But there is a special slave technique that can be trained into a slave so this can happen all of the time at the owner's pleasure.  Lady Freya knows all the tricks.  She has trained many herself and now supervises many Init-Girls who do the training.

As a rule when a slave is sent back for retraining this lady first takes this slave into "Her Care".

This means the slave is in her possession 24/7.   Of course this by no means is to give the impression that any other Lady within this society may not use or punish him. The Lady Instructor however always has final word regarding where he works, punishment, humbling or feeding. Generally when she has evaluated why the slave was sent for retraining she may assign him to one of the other Init-Girls who report on the slave's progress daily.   She will make the final evaluation of the trainee.  Every graduate will receives a sealed written evaluation upon completion his retraining.  One copy is also sent to the slave's owner.  It should be noted that slaves are never sold to any but women who are forbidden to give, sell, rent or otherwise trade the to one another than Females.

In SFS every male creature must behave with absolute deference and humbleness every second, hour, minute etc. of his lowly life.  This is from the moment the second gate opens and he enters.   Every wish of a Lady is the highest command.  Every male creature is on the lowest of social levels. The slave is prohibited from bothering any Lady for no reason - this means by talking, staring or his presence alone.

Immediately upon arrival every trainee must obey his Lady Instructor.   The goal of every slave's stay here in SFS is to turn him into a quality slave product useful to Women no matter where they are. Many are sent here to properly punish them.  So that this goal is accomplished the strictest training methods are applied here.  

The slave will be taken through many stages.  The first if pain which leads to the breaking of his will.  The second is hard labor to strengthen the slave for anything.  Then, once the slave's will is destroyed to provide in its place the necessary thought process that places his Owner's will in place of his own   Each new slave product is subjected to hardship, hard labor, pain, psychological battering and above all suffering to an extreme.  The point is every slave who makes the grade, and most do, will live out his life with no other expectations than to be a slave and to understand he does not matter; only his owners do.

Following is a brief description of various SFS operations and definitions:

Heavy Labor:

For any slave in training this is generally as brutal a day at RIFT that there is. Slaves are used to work in the worst of conditions.  It is believed that this stiffens the slave's resolve to perform as much as anything since all the elements of training are applied here.  There is hard work of course, tough conditions such as restricted food and water intake, difficult environmental conditions such as working in the hot blazing sun and/or freezing weather with inadequate clothing.    There is pain from the whips of labor supervisors, many riding horses.   Typically a Guard-Girl supervisor like Lady Carla will head up a labor gang of slaves, new and experienced ones such labor slaves permanently assigned to the construction department or new recruit slaves who need the training.   The slaves, be they recruits or permanent labor slaves are driven by supervisors and their staff.  On a site where "Heavy Labor" is being used typically one will hear, "Get to work you thick headed wanking grubs.  Bend those useless backs before I shred them with this whip that is dying to kiss you."  Lady Carla is heard shouting into the throng of males struggling around her horse.  She swings her whip as hard as she can wrap it around and across the backs and shoulders of the males nearest her mount.   "I said MOVE, you lazy sluts!"  Over and over she curses and spits down at them.  Many receive a hard brutal kick at their ribs.  But she hesitates not doling out her lash freely not caring which of the slaves its bite   struck, or where.  The men yelp in pain trying to avoid Lady Carla’s feminine impatience.

It isn’t that the slaves weren’t putting every ounce of effort into their task.   Being an SFS male slave they knew far better than to think of slacking-off on their assignments. A slow death beneath unspeakable agony awaits the slave that thinks he can shirk or slacken off.  Each knew that the only thing a SFS female despised more than a male alone was a lazy or scheming male. They also knew that despite their best efforts the lash would continue to sear their flesh just as the pretty palms of their Mistress’ would always be ready to harshly slap their faces just for blinking one's eye.  Men are all slaves and nothing more and the women of the SFS Sisterhood reveled in treating them as such. These males accepted fully that they would live and die beneath the capricious whims of the beautiful, intolerant women to whom they so fully and legally belonged.

There are hundreds of us slaves straining at the heavy cords to which we had been yoked.  Hands are rough and blistered.  Muscles are aching.  Our tanned, sweaty backs, ribs and thighs criss-crossed with the stripes of the lash are bent to our Mistress’ will.  Our lot on this particular day was to drag the huge alabaster head of a new statue of Lisa, one of the several Goddesses of SFS, to be erected near the entrance of this facility.

The head of this idol alone weighs nearly a hundred tons.  It has been sculpted and polished to perfection by male slaves whose work was constantly checked and re-checked by intolerant task Mistresses that oversee such work.

These young Women mostly all who hold status of Mistress are (as are all SFS females) quite impatient and critical of any work by a male.  Those in charge were quite liberal with the lash or the heel for any displeasure or faltering.  Some of the sculptors that had started on the project are no longer alive to see its completion.  They were easily replaced with other males with an aptitude for such artistry. Some of them might even be here, wrenching at the rough, two-inch-thick ropes beneath the glares and lashes of Lady Carla and her crew of 20 task- Mistresses.

Lady Carla’s mount pranced along oblivious to the acute suffering the male-beasts around it.  Naturally it is a stallion.  He like us is only concerned the reins held in his mistress’ hand, her sharp spurs, crop or voice when directed at him. Like the two-legged beasts surrounding him crying out and twisting beneath the whip he knew in his own way, that he must always obey the whim of a woman.

Lady Carla occasionally swept her gaze across the sea of males around her.  Occasionally she would nod to other women elevated above the slaves on their own mounts, swinging their whips onto the burdened slaves.  They moved smoothly back and forth driving the slaves onward.   SFS women are as a rule, quite protective of other women in their charge.  It is after all, a sisterhood. At the slightest wave, she would gallop her mount to the front of the throng holding her coiled whip aloft causing the forward movement of the exhausted men to halt.

Then She would canter her steed down the appropriate row of males to the task- Mistress in question learns what the situation or problem might be. Needless to say it had better be a good reason to stop such a work party or some young lady may just find herself standing in Lady Carla office the next morning, head bowed, getting herself set right-straight about it.

However today there had been no incidences save for the occasional dropping of a slave from sheer exhaustion.  In seconds the dropped slave was replaced and the work commenced.  Some actually give up and die.  Those slaves never seem to lose their will and are always earmarked for hard labor since they are useless to the Sisterhood otherwise.  In such an instance the nearest task-Mistresses simply unlocks the fetters of the unconscious slave who is summarily dragged off.  Work does not stop.  It NEVER stops for a fallen male.  After unlocking his chains they just let him live where he is long enough to check if he is still living.  If he is he is dragged to the side by catching his collar with a hook and having the horse tow him out of the work line.  If he has died is left to lie where he is only to be slowly and surely crushed into a burgundy paste beneath the huge rolling-logs used to transport the massive effigy.   A replacement is quickly selected from one of the several chattel-trucks idling along each side the workforce and installed into the vacant harness and yoked into place. What is significant here is that work must continue without interruption.  A stock of labor slaves is always available due to their failure to make the grade of a true SFS slave.  They are so easily replaced...

Lady Carla glanced at her ornate necklace-watch and rolled her eyes irritably. The next checkpoint was still some fifty yards distant and the team was supposed to be there two minutes ago.  "Move it, you fucking wankers" she screamed, spinning her horse this way and that, slashing down on the cowering, sunburned males nearest her mount with her whip.

The slaves around her groaned with renewed effort, pulling harder-still at their shoulder-bruising yokes, and praying to the Goddesses.  I was praying to my Goddess Samantha.  50 yards may not seem like much but it meant rest, food and water.   We would be herded into a cool, dark slave-pen then given a bowl of gruel, a measure of water and a night’s rest.  That is if one was still alive.   I wondered what they did with the dropped slaves.

Still angry Lady Carla motioned impatiently for her Team Captain to approach. The lovely young woman, Mistress Alicia was at her side within moments. "Yes milady?" There was concern in her eyes.  "Look, Alicia;" Lady Carla said evenly to her as their mounts kept pace with the males around them, "We are to be there by a half-past nine. We’re now running several minutes late.  I will NOT be happy if I get called on the carpet for holding up the mounting of this thing on the statue's shoulders.   "Yes, milady, I understand; but…"

"But nothing Captain,” Lady Carla said, her eyes flickering so as to cause the girl to quickly avert her own; "I want to make it clear to you that this entire team will fiercely regret it if I’m made to look inefficient. That means fines and docking for the fucking lots of you girls! So I’d strongly suggest that you use whatever means necessary to make these louts move. Now, is this fully understood?" she asked,

"Yes, milady! Fully understood,"   Mistress Alicia nodded affirmatively.

"Good. We’re due at the next checkpoint in an hour. I want to be there ahead of time. Got it?"

"Yes, milady, we’ll make sure that these worms reach it five minutes early even if we have to beat the slaves to death and replace the lot of them."

"See to it." 

Mistress Alicia smiled though carefully. "Yes, milady, I’ll tell the other girls to move up and down their lines and drive these males like the beasts they are." She then wheeled her horse about, preparing to pass her Lady’s words onto her crew but was stopped by Lady Carla

"Yes, milady?" she asked.

"Get Lisa’s head there on time for me and the team will reap my appreciation. Get it there early and a handsome bonus will be due all of you.  Oh, and by the way;" she added, in quick after thought, "these sluts here are to be fed and watered Tomorrow morning, not tonight as payment for slacking and causing me to miss my last checkpoint time. Now uncoil that pretty whip of yours and get these slugs moving." "

YES, milady!" the young Mistress beamed. Again, she swung her mount toward the front of the workforce, and spurred the horse into a full gallop to pass her Lady’s words of promise and threat.

Lady Carla smiled, knowing Alicia, and knowing that these sluts would be left with no choice but to trot beneath the whips and kicks of her team of lovely task-Mistresses. She glanced to her right, catching a slave ogling up at her, likely in a gaze of desire, fear and/or exhaustion.

"And what are you gawking at, beast?" she asked sweetly down at him. He smiled up at her, amazed by her kind demeanor.

"The lovely and perfect Lady Carla, Mistress." he answered with a blush. Her boot suddenly shot out, catching him fully in the teeth with its out-step, knocking him sprawling to the dusty ground, his shackles and yoke rattling loudly, and dazed, began to be dragged along in the dirt. Have any further tasks for the Sisterhood!" Lady Carla demanded, adding "Oh; and believe me, if I want your attention, I’ll easily have it. Now get up and pull, slut."

"Yes, Mistress" he mouthed around his thickening, bleeding lips. He scrambled quickly to his feet, blood oozing from his mouth as he returned his full concentration to straining at the heavy rope.

Again, a smile spread across Lady Carla’s pretty lips. She shook-loose her whip, and raised it, preparing to strike. ‘NOW I want his attention…’ she thought, a Feminine chuckle escaping her throat, as the first lash fell.

Punitive Stay:

All new and slaves sent for retraining are assigned to Punitive Stay for a minimum of 3 days.  It is where a slave's will is broken and destroyed forever.  It is where the greatest suffering takes place.  From time to time a slave is sent back not for retraining but for SFS'S special punishment regimen. This is not for the weak.   Many times it becomes a delight for truly sadistic Lady Owners as they torture their slaves using the sophistication and variety of means available here at RITF.    Length of stay: 3 days minimum.  Program: morning punishment, warm-up exercises,  two hours in the pillory,  public whipping or beating by riding crop, hard labor in chains under whip, two hours in the pillory, whipping or beating with a riding crop, imprisonment in the darkness in shackles  Feeding: warm water + old bread        

Imprisonment

Imprisonment in the basement of the facility is due to a conviction for wrong doing.  No clemency provided ever, cold steel beds, damp chill, cold stone floors and walls solid wire fencing, bars or razor wire enclosures all electrified.  Those requiring special attention go to solitary confinement in total darkness.   SFS does not care what happens to inmates.  They are already outcasts.  Supervisors and Guard-Girls are free to do whatever they wish to those incarcerated here.  There is no concern for slave product as none will qualify for this that made it into this section.  It should be noted that new tortures are evaluated here using the inmates as subjects.  Guard-Girls are said to break the monotony by whipping the inmates into stupor.  Length of visit: at least 5 days Program: imprisonment in shackles, 5 hours hard work under the whip, public beating.  Feeding: water + bread        

SPECIAL SERVICES OF SFS

Male maid

Make an excellent male maid out of your husband, who will fulfill your every wish.  Length of visit: at least 7 days  Program: behavior training and reaction to a bell, make-up, walking in high heels, training in house work, care of a Lady's nails, hair and legs, cooking, cleaning shoes, washing, ironing, serving at the dining table Accommodation is either in the mail maids' room or in front of the Lady's door.  Feeding: scraps left over on plates                

House servant

Just like the good old times when every well-to-do household had a perfectly trained servant for all types of jobs. Why not have your husband or slave trained for this job right here. Length of visit: at least 7 days  Program: training in behavior, greeting, reaction to commands and punishments, cleaning, washing, ironing, bed-making, washing cars, service at the dinner table, help with dressing, care for hair and nails, maintaining the swimming pool, cleaning shoes...

Accommodation is provided in front of the Lady's chamber. Feeding: scraps left over on plates

Pony boy

For all Ladies interested in sports involving human horses Unique training and drilling under the leadership of an experienced Riding Mistress!  Length of visit: at least 7 days. Program: training of basic behavior and methods, physical conditioning, basic training, training to be a coach-pulling and riding horse. Stabling is provided in the human horse stables.  Feeding: bread, left-over fruits and vegetables from the kitchen, hay, grass, sugar as a reward, water                

Human dog

This training represents not only a fashion or social complement, but a rather useful guard for your home as well. We will retrain your slave into a human dog with the greatest of pleasure.  Length of visit: at least 5 days  Program: physical conditioning, basic obedience training, dog reflex training, training in basic commands, training with more demanding commands, specialized training according to his Lady owner's personal wishes (guard dog, social dog, hunting dog, racing greyhound, etc.) Housing will be provided in the dog house or in front of the door to the Lady's chamber.  Feeding: scraps from the table to include bones, quality canned dog meat, and water.        

Live furniture

A modern household trend with an alternative lifestyle, everyone will just envy your use of the slave as a hanger, doormat, chair or any other kind of furniture.  Length of stay: at least 5 days.  Program: training in patience, weaning from speaking, and training for individual types of furniture including a sitting pillow, ashtray, and spittoon. Accommodation is provided in front of the door to the Lady's chamber as a doormat.  Feeding: bread + water                

Universal working slave

One of the superlative feelings in life is when you know that you don't have to do any arduous work. Because as a modern, emancipated Women, you obviously own your own well-trained slave. A slave who not only cleans, cooks and irons, but who can be a gentle horse, can cut grass and care for the pool as well. We'll teach him!  Length of visit: at least 5 days.  Program: training in automatic reaction to basic commands and absolute obedience, training in behavior in front of a Lady, physical conditioning, any and all housework, work around and outside the house. Housing is provided either in the stables or in a cage.  Feeding: bread, scraps from the Lady's plate, water

CHAPTER THREE

I had made it to day six.  I wonder how I had the strength.  I was entering phase three of my training, imprisonment. In the basement of the facility was the jail.   Minutes after I was taken here a Guard-Girl entered my cell, had me bend over and shoved in a greased butt plug.  It was of considerable size and felt very uncomfortable. 

Here in prison I would be subjected to anything that was the whim of any Guard-Girl in the place.  I was curious why the butt plug.  The whim of a Guard-Girl, Those that were assigned here were amongst the most vicious, sadistic Girls in SFS.  This was the place where obedience, humility and submission came together.  There were no comforts.     We would sleep on steel shelves albeit they were wide as a regular mattress.   The air was damp and cold.  The floors and walls were made of stone.  This is part of the underground system the Nazi's built.  The irony is that it was built with 100% Jewish slave labor.   Slaves are no newcomers to this facility.  Some say the Queen is the great granddaughter of the Commandant of this facility during World War Two who supervised the construction of what is now SFS headquarters.  What is also historically noteworthy is that Female SS Officers supervised the slave laborers.  Though it was not military protocol and because the prisoners here were not considered prisoners of war many of the SS Females took males slaves for their private use. 

Throughout the underground system were very sophisticated torture chambers.  The old equipment was no longer usable but the techniques were interesting.  Prisoners who were being interrogated were shuffled from one torture chamber to another until they spilled their guts out.   If they were Jewish, black or non Aryan and lived after their ordeal they were put to use as slaves until they either died of fatigue, mal-nourishment or other causes. 

The Guard-Girls assigned here would just as soon whip a slave or prisoner to death as chew gum.  Male bodies were nothing to them.  None down here would pass up an opportunity to use her whip the length of stay for a non-convicted slave/prisoner is least five days.  It could be any length if a slave was convicted of an SFS crime of any sort.   All prisoners wore shackled shackles that had but three inches of chain between so one had to shuffle to move about.    Cuffs were metal with but 2 inches of chain separating them.  Hand/arm cuffs were always behind the back here. 

All prisoners were made to perform 5 hours per day of hard labor per day.  Convicted prisoners were always considered the lowest quality slaves and thus expendable.   5 hours under the whip could easily be 12 or even 16 hours if a Guard-Girl was so inclined.    Convicts were fed bread and water.  But recruit slaves doing their program time were fed better.  We were closing in on the end of our training and the slaves that made it to product quality had to be in good physical condition and not mal nourished or they were not desirable.

The dampness made me feel awful.  I thought of the women here.  Each was so young and pretty.  I wondered how they recruited them.  Just thinking about them caused me to become aroused.  The first person I saw on my first morning was Lady Freya; she headed the group of Trainers that supervised training slaves like me.   She was wearing black leather pants, a black leather halter bra and incredibly high spiked heel pumps.  Around Her neck was a black leather collar.  She collected me from my cell.  She knew by now I had been reduced to a totally docile animal and would obey her with no resistance.  She took pride it was her that accomplished that.  She took me to a luxurious room off the hallway to the jail area.  She ordered me to remove her clothing.  It was warm and comfortable in this room.  It had soft plush carper, a wide chaise lounge but of course the walls had hooks and chains hanging.  I just looked at her considering I could not take anything off of anything with my hands cuffed as they were behind my back.   Realizing the oversight she released the arm/wrist cuffs and told me to get to work.

I assure you this was the finest moment of my life here.  I delicately unzipped her pants and slid them down revealing those magnificent legs.  I took off her shoes, slipped the pants off and hung the carefully on a hanger that was on a hook.  Her bra came off with a simple snap.  She wore large metallic rings through her inner cunt lips. The lips were stretched by the weight of the rings, which clanked sonorously against each other at her very step.

Similar rings, larger than those I already had seen used for piercing, ran through the base of her big dark nipples, compelling them to remain stiffly erect, in a permanent state of wicked arousal.

Lady Freya did not remove the anal plug, which anyway I had already gotten used to, but she freed my ankle shackles as well.   I passively allowed her to fit me with a collar, which was then chained to a ring in the wall constraining me to remain standing.  I crossed my arms behind my back as I was ordered to. Then she started giving me French lessons without any preliminary explanation. The first words I was taught were those which designated my body parts.  She obviously began with "cock", "asshole", "nipples", and so on.  Lady Freya would lightly touch the specific body part, enunciating its name and I would repeat after her.  After she went through them she did it again and again until I was reciting them properly each time.  

Next she touched a body part and I had to tell her what it was in French.   Any mistake on my part would be punished.   For my first miss, she pinched my nipples hard.   The second I got ten lashes with a thin cane.  The problem with the caning was that with each caning my newly installed anal ring would tighten and I would see flying stars.

My lesson lasted one hour or so.  She pointed to the floor meaning I was to prostrate myself before her forehead on the floor.    She then reclined on the chaise and beckoned me to her feet.  For the next half-hour I lavished her feet, kissing them, licking them, and sucking on her toes.  The more I licked and kissed her feet the heavier her breathing became.  "Here slave" and she pointed to her pussy.  I am grateful I had such a great teacher, Goddess Samantha who knew how to train male and female slaves to service a woman properly.  Lady Freya smelled and tasted incredible as I went at my task of pleasing her.  She had orgasm after orgasm.  When she had enough she simply said, "I am finished slave." and pushed a bell.  A Guard-Girl entered, smiled and reinstalled the cuffs and shackles, then led me back to my cell.

I was taken an hour later for hard labor.  It was cool today and the Guard-Girls were more interest in two black slaves than I was.  At the end of five hours I was returned to my cell.  I spent the remaining part of the day committing to memory the complicated rules that governed life in the RITF.

These included detailed descriptions regarding the way one had to behave while walking, receiving punishment, interacting with the Init-Girls, taking food, even responding to the calls of nature and a thousand other situations. It amounted in short to a veritable penitentiary regime.  The difference here is one could be tortured and mistreated at any time for no reason.  I was disturbed with the absolute prohibition against masturbation.  Slaves were not allowed without prior permission.   I heard that when a slave was sold he came with a chastity device that was supposed to be failsafe.

The groups of Init-Girls/ trainers that Lady Freya selected for managing us here in the prison were: Mistress Melissa, Tonya and Tiara.  Mistress Tiara is an excessively beautiful Japanese woman with a particularly hard look.   These young ladies were in Init-Girl or Guard Girl training status. Their duties consisted mainly in training the slaves through daily instruction and enforcement.  Any error, no matter how small led to punishment and humiliations.  They were also charged with preparing entertainment for this secret society. 

Lady Fiona was of course in charge of the entire new slave recruit training programs.   She had a fast goal that 80% of all new recruit slaves end up as quality product slaves.  Slave sales were necessary to finance the growth of SFS. 

For entertainment every evening, the prison Guard-Girls would select two “favorites’ slaves of the day”.   Naturally the Guard-Girls had access to rooms similar to the one I was taken to by Lady Freya and all the prisoners as well.  So the Girls got to know some about the talents of each slave or prisoner down there.  The first of these "favorites" will be a sexual plaything providing his body to Lady Fiona’s erotic whims. Lady Fiona’s only allowed the fleetest of tongue and the nimblest of hands to fulfill this office.

The other is to be an exhibition of suffering.  They like those who can take it for extended periods of time without whining but whose eyes telegraph the pain like it were a billboard flashing light.   He will be subjected to special tortures that were thought up by these women, who take great care to keep the hierarchy Ladies entertained with new variations of ways to torment a male. 

I was selected on the second night for Lady Fiona’s.  Maybe Lady Freya told her I was worth a try.  The third night I was the other one.  It was the most intense period of torture I had ever faced.  I had by now found a way to deal with it without crying; screaming or doing other things that only bring on more.

Lady Fiona’s doesn't do anything until her subject at the moment is red with huge welts.  It is how she gets hot.  And when that happens it is best to know how to please her.  Failing to it is best to commit suicide.

The entertainment is another thing.  They like to do something that will bring on a great deal of pain but not immediately.  They like to see it build.  They want you to scream for mercy, pray to God, flail, writhe, and wiggle but in the end it is what is in one's eyes that they delight with.  And they look forward to seeing you somewhere during a day so when you see them you cower on the spot from your memory.

They strapped me to a table then inserted a catheter. They pumped Ben Gay up the catheter.  It began to burn inside me.  Then it became worse.   Then still worse finally it felt like something was burning inside out and so I would have a hole in me that was not repairable.  I prayed to my Goddess Samantha.  I know she wanted me to be brave.  Her image takes me away from all of this.  It saves me.  But this was just for openers.  Now that they had a tube up my penis they thought one up my ass would balance things out.  I do not know what the mix was for the enema but it was something.  Especially since a substantial butt plug followed it.  I was sealed up tight and the feeling inside was unbearable I had to go so badly.  Then they removed the catheter.  It caused Ben Gay to dribble out of the canal in my penis setting it on fire.  When they had both things going as they like it they attached metal nipple clamps.   An alligator clip with a wire led to a car battery + pole from the nipple clamp.  Another wire was similarly installed on my other nipple.   Then a Girl attached a wire to the negative pole of the batter with a long wire.  In a large clamp a metal rod was inserted.  The Girl had an insulated glove on with the metal rod in her hand.  She smiled at me then touched the rod to the nipple clamp on my left nipple.  It hit both nipples with a horrendous shock.  She kept hitting it then removing it.  Then she touched the rod to the ring that was recently put on my cock.  The current traveled through my body because I thought my cock was going to light up.  They presented a new whip to one Girl.  It was a ferocious looking thing.  Three braided strands…each strand about three feet long…handle about another three feet.  They said it was their new model which this is the first one off the production line.  The explained it was 100% slave made.

I was dragged off the table.  The burning now was worse than ever.  I wanted to cry out.  I think they saw the torment in my eyes.   I thought my abdomen was going to burst.  I was placed on what looked like a St. Andrews cross but it was clear plastic.  I was chained to it.  The girl who was presented the new whip left her seat whip in hand.  I could see the women through the plastic.  They would be looking at my face.  The Girl dragged the whip across my back.  She took the butt and rammed it on my ass cheeks a few times.    I had to go so badly.   I knew I was going to throw up or something to get relief.  My cock burned worse than ever.  My abdomen was about to explode.  The whip struck.  The pain shot all over my body.  She was delighted with the whip.  "Thank you.  It is so cool and delicious.  And you slave; you are the first flesh this whip has kissed.  Thank me for choosing you."

I spoke loud and clear, "Thank You Mistress for allowing me to be the first one to enjoy your whip."

"Ooh!  You are a good slave.  Now I will show you how good a Mistress I am."  With that she began whipping me as if her life depended on it.  It was then I really focused on my Goddess Samantha.  I dreamt of her pretty face, smooth body and legs.  I bathed her the last day before she traded me and was allowed to touch her all over when I did her bath.  I can still feel the softness.  The whip went on.  I could feel it strike.  My abdomen seemed frozen in time.  I was getting a spiritual lift I sorely needed.  My face stayed calm.  I did not cry.  I did not moan and I did not resist anything they wanted to do with me.  The whipping stopped.  I was released from the cross. I heard applause.  I was led away to a bathroom where the plug was removed.

 

Two seconds later I let it all out into a toilet.  I tried to piss.  When it came it must have washed out a good deal of the Ben Gay.  Yes it was still painful but the burning was subsiding.   Then I was led to a nice room similar to the one Lady Freya had me come to.  I was told to take a shower.  All my restraints were removed.  The shower stung where the whip had taken its toll.  But it was good to take a hot shower.

The door to the room opened up about twenty minutes later.  It was the Girl with the whip. In fact she had it in her hand.  She pointed to the floor.  I knew the drill.  Her bare foot was put at my mouth.  She had feet to die for.  I began kissing them.  I felt the whip tails brush against my back.  My cock began throbbing.  I could spend my life like this.  She ordered me to undress her.  She was wearing a slim white sheath dress that came down to just below her pussy.  When I took off her panties she told me I could have them.  They smelled from her.  “Lady Fiona’s and Lady Freya told me that you could make me feel good.  Can you slave?"

I was afraid to reply.  My attention was on undressing her.  When I had completed the task she laid down on the chaise that seemed to be the furniture of choice around here.  "Get me some wine slave." As I stood to fetch her wine she noticed my cock stood out stiff as a rock.  I served her the wine.  She held the glass in one hand.  The other went to my cock.  She began stroking it.  It started spitting precum.  "She whispered, "Better not slave.  Better now." and continued playing with my member.  She let it go ordering me back to her feet.  "Up my leg slave, lick me all the ways up to you know where."  I obeyed.  I was very happy serving this beautiful Girl.  She must be just 18 and she smelled delicious.  Minutes later I was on her pussy.  I stayed on her until she told me she was done.  I thought I was going to be sent back to my cell.  She saw me holding my cuffs and shackles in my hand.  "I am impressed you know you belong in those things slave.  But the evening is young and you are here to be used or abused.  Dress me."

I helped her on with her things and she left the room without a word.  I began pining for her.  Actually I thought in spite of all the hardship I had died and went to heaven.  When the door slammed shut behind her I thought of my Goddess Samantha.  Oh how I pined for her.

I never once gave a thought to the world outside these high walls except for my beloved Goddess Samantha.  For the most part anything, which could distract me from the immediate satisfaction of my tormentors, was off limits to my mind.  They owned me and I knew that was a simple fact of life.   I labored all day long; I licked boot soles, cunts and assholes whenever I was ordered to. I passively followed the women as they dragged me by my leash to the torture chamber. I resignedly endured whatever punishment was in store for me. Then I went back to work, or was sent to my cell; I collapsed on my bunk, and the following morning. I would be awakened by Lady Freya for the French lesson, which as often as not would be concluded by the hiss of the cane.

A few days had been enough, under such an exhausting routine, to utterly destroy my will power, but it had not diminished the erotic pleasure I felt in this bizarre situation. Every time I proffered my wrists to be tied with a rope my cock was as hard as a rock and I languidly observed the Ladies as they got everything in order to make me suffer.  However atrocious my torment would be I had soon come to see that pain is the exact and right price to be paid in exchange for being granted the honor of giving pleasure to my tormentors. Sex proper was rationed, and the never ending arousal which stemmed from such a strange situation as prevailed within the walls of this place was a big help in sustaining the torments and the constant exhaustion. I had become a true slut and I found my highest happiness in being allowed to lick Lady Freya’s or any other Mistress’ bodies, and in constraining myself to swallow to the last drop the liquors of their cunts.

The door to the room opened.  I knew to drop to my knees and place my forehead on the floor.  This Girl was breathtaking.  Actually all of them were.  She was stripping her clothes off and tossing them in the corner.  "On you back slave."  I rolled over and lay on my back, hands at my side and remained as stiff as I could.  My cock was throbbing and my heart beating extra fast.  I waited for something to happen and happen it did.  The Girl lowered her ass onto my face.  "I hear you give nice head slave.  Let's see how you do with an asshole slave."

After that horrible evening in the human toilet thing an asshole was just another orifice.    I went at it with lust because I wanted to please this princess.  In short order she was moaning with pleasure.  I did this for quite a while.  She stood up and turned around.   I was now facing her pussy and was ready to go at it when I found a string in my mouth.  She grabbed the string and pulled out Her Tampon.  "Eat slave."  This was a first for me.  The odor was horrific.  The taste was different and not so appetizing.  But I obeyed and ate this Girl's pussy no matter She was shall we say "unwell?"

She was voracious.  She had me licking and sucking for more than two hours.  There were several knocks at the door.  She would holler, "I'm busy." and whoever was there went away.  Finally she was done.  "Put the thing back in slave."  It was then I realized I had it in my hand all the time.  I did what she told me.  She got off me, picked up her clothes, dress and left.  Lady Freya showed ten minutes later and led me back to my cell.  I was exhausted.  I dreamt of my Goddess Samantha.

The Mistresses were quite satisfied with my attitude and so was Lady Fiona.  It was only at dinnertime that the Mistress deigned to honor her slaves with her presence.   On those occasions slaves were congregated in the dining room.  Lady Fiona.   Sat at the table surrounded by four Init-Girl Trainers,   I do not know why this was done but one of us was selected each day to be tormented with harsh torture for the amusement of our captors during their meal.  If I were to guess it was to show us clearly we were nothing to them at all and that they could enjoy their meal even with one of us being inhumanely tortured.   We were forced to witness this each day.  The torture phase was the appetizer.  After it was complete slave was made to crawl under the table and tongue the Head Lady with devotion.   One of us would fulfill the duties of a butler and serve the meal.  The others had to remain at the disposition of the Init-Girls who often followed Lady Fiona’s, example enjoying erotic servicing during the dinner.  Whatever one could say the Girls did enjoy meal time.  

The evening punishment regimen was terrible.   We were exposed to remarkable sophisticated instruments of torture.  In this instance it served two purposes.  The first was to further the idea we were worth no more than a pin cushion to them and the second to make our cries of anguish and terror laughable and common enough so they would regard it as no more than the wind's noise brushing the trees.  Cruelty was a part of each girl who would not as much as blink from our begging or crying.  I witnessed the torture of a victim identified as slave #1.  He is a German man of about thirty years with crew-cut red hair. He wore rings through his genitals and nipples.  He had an arrogant stance when he walked to the corner of the room where his torture was to be inflicted.  His head was up high, eyes straight ahead.  He seemed proud like he had vowed not to show his agony to his tormentors.

Mistress Melissa imprisoned his neck and wrists in a rectangular yoke of dark wood, about one-inch thick. Two ropes were fastened to his legs around his knees keeping them spread but not really tight.   Then the dominatrix chose two lengths of thin twine, which she ran through slave #1’s genital rings.  The strings were pulled upwards and tightly which stretched his balls.   Slave #1 never made a sound.  So the Girls tightened the strings once again.  Still the slave held on.  Mistress Melissa began to enjoy this contest.  She knew she would win.   Every two minutes she tightened the strings two more inches but each time produced not noise from the victim.  She peered at the state of the slave's genitals noting they were stretched to an extreme.  She began to worry She might tear them off.  Then she decided so what, it was his balls, not hers and she tightened four inches.   It seemed like the string was so tight one could play a tune on it.  But the tune did not come from the string.  The arrogance of the slave left his face.  He grimaced then shook his head violently and let out a shriek that pierced the room.  Mistress Melissa quickly checked believing she had torn his ball sac but lo and behold it was all-intact. 

Just stretched to an extreme, then Mistress Melissa took a metal wire which she pulled between two rings which had been anchored into opposite wall about three feet high off the floor. The slave was ordered to stand on tiptoes.  The wire was positioned between his legs a few inches under his stretched balls.  He was told to relax and drop back to a normal standing position.  His stretched ball touched the wire.  "Good slave.  Back on your tip toes, I think you will want to stay on your tiptoes from now on."   The Init-Girl attached a nipple clamp to the slave's ball sac that should he relax his feet and drop an inch or so the metal clamp will touch the wire.  The wire is hooked up to one pole of a huge car battery.    Another wire is run from the pole of the battery to the nipple clamp.  When the slave tires and relaxes to a normal standing position he will receive the shock of his life.  A video camera was started.  In the picture is a clock. 

The slave called Wolfe; slave #1 has his work cut out for him.  Mistress Melissa is now satisfied She can leave us to watch the show as She will have a video tape of all the action plus of course She will know just how long it was before arrogant Wolfe gave up.  All the Girls will enjoy seeing this one.

We could see Wolfe sweating.  He moved his feet but remained on his tip toes.  His balls ached beyond imagination.  His eyes became glassy.  It was only a matter of time when he would have to surrender to the pain and drop from a tip toe position.   But to our surprise he hung in there.  In fact so long that when Mistress Melissa returned she too was surprised.  But she made no move to hasten the inevitable.  Instead she took me as her seat and watched the miserable wretch's torment.  Of course it was inevitable he would weaken.  Slowly we watched his stretched feet give way little by little.  His eyes were closed now.  The grimace returned to his face.  Her was fighting what would a losing battle.  The instant the nipple clamp came in contact with the wire sparks flew.  The slave jumped and gyrated wildly.  But each time he came back down on the wire it would spark and start the action all over again.  He was like an out of control jumping jack.  Mistress Melissa was very pleased with the result.  She was enjoying the show so much she let it go on for another five minutes.  When she unhooked the wire from his ball sac the slave wavered.  His arrogant look was gone. 

The second all of the restraints and string had been removed he fell to his knees and began licking Mistress Melissa’s boot trying to show his total submission and gratitude for releasing him from the horrible torture.  She stood over him, hand on hips looking triumphant.  Indeed she had broken this slave at last.  And the slave would feel the impact of his ordeal for days to come.

Lady Fiona found her way into the room.  Mistress Melissa pleasure did not go unnoticed. Lady Fiona observed the cowered slave on the floor.  His shaking body brought a satisfied smile to her beautiful face.  This slave was earmarked to join the labor slave pool.   Mistress Melissa seemed to change his future to perhaps continuing on then become a quality slave product.  Mistress Melissa offered to replay the entire scene.  Lady Fiona sat down on a slave and watched the entire scene.    That Mistress Melissa had taken the initiative to video the scene was excellent.  It was creative and worthwhile to show other Guard-Girls and Init-Girls.

Lady Fiona left and went into the adjacent room.  Another arrogant slave was being tested.  He was called slave #2, a very young Irish guy.  In fact I think he was the youngest guy I had seen here.    Mistress Tiara was in charge here.   She had invented still another unique method of long term agony.  The slave had two rings installed on his ball sac.  To the rings she hung a metal bucket.  The bucket had a device on the top of it made from a hose clamp.  She took the slave's cock and bent it so she could push it through the clamp, which made the slave's penis point down into the bucket.   The clamp was tightened so it would not be able to do anything but point down into throw bucket.  It should be noted the bucket weighed plenty and was already putting a strain on the slave's genitals.

Then she made the slave drink cup after cup of water.   Each time he balked She gave him five harsh lashed with a crop.  The slave got the message after two balks and balked no longer.  Then I happened.  The slave peed into the bucket of course.  The bucket became heavier.  The slave would stay this way all day.  A slave was stationed next to the victim to continuously force the slave to drink.  It became a self fulfilling prophecy.  As the hours passed the urine continued to fill the bucket making it heavier and heavier while at the same time pulling on the very sensitive ball sac stretching it to an extreme.  The slave began groaning from the pain.  Each time he peed the bucket got heavier and put still more strain on him.  He began begging for mercy.  Mistress Tiara spat in his face with contempt.  She was determined this slave would be broken forever.  Lady Fiona was very pleased with Her Asian Init-Girl.  She went back to Mistress Melissa’s room and asked her to video Mistress Tiara inventive attitude adjustment treatment.  She did so happily.

Down the hall went Lady Fiona to Lady Tonya’s room.  She had the only black slave in our group of twenty.  He was an athletic looking Senegalese.  The Girls seemed to like to play with this huge man.  They regularly had fisted his asshole, raped him with huge dildos and installed large butt plugs in him for extended periods of time.  Lady Tonya was fascinated by the huge size of the Negro's cock.  By all the most conservative measure it was 11 inches flaccid.  No one had ever seen one like it.    And it was proportionately thick.  Many of the Girls would tease it to full erection just for the fun of it.  Now the slave was chained to the wall in an upright position.

Lady Tonya had labor slaves make her a special contraption.  It consisted of a table 22" high.  From the table top there was a height adjustable platform 2 inches wide and 12 inches long.  Perpendicular to it were two height adjustable poles mounted on an adjustable slide so that the poles could be moved in or out from the platform. A 10 gauge copper wire was stretched taut between the two poles and was attached to a variable voltage control that was plugged into the room outlet.  The table was moved up against the slave and the platform adjusted so his 11 inch monster laid on it.  The poles were adjusted so the wire stretched between the poles was ¼ inch from the tip of his flaccid cock.   Silicone high conductance gel was smoothed onto the tip of his cock then copper dust sprinkled generously on it.  A lot of copper dust, the voltage was set to medium high.  Then Lady Tonya took a sponge mounted onto a wooden stick and dipped it into warm water. 

She began stroking the slave's cock with it and sure enough the cock began forming an erection.  But as it began to grow it touched the strategically placed wire.  The slave's reaction was more than anyone expected.  His wiry black hair seemed to become straight.  He convulsed.  His eyes popped.  He made garbled gurgling noises and shook his head violently.  Naturally when all of this happened his cock retreated.  He was left to recover.  The voltage was turned up to ¾ full.  This time the stroking was on his balls.  The cock reacted as it was expected to.  The charge was so powerful that struck the slave that he wrenched trying to break free from the chains that held him then thrashed wildly shrieking loudly.  This turned to intense tearing and pleading for no more.  Lady Tonya was thrilled with the result but she was not yet done.  The voltage regulator was turned on high.  The poled moved in to 1/8".   She moved in close to the slave feigning that she was going to kiss him.  Lady Tonya was a Girl whose beauty could turn on a dead man. This movement caused the slave's cock to sort of lurch in a seemingly unstoppable way into the wire, actually imbedding it into his head.  The result was monumental.  The violent lurching, the hair standing on end, the eyes bulging, the convulsing was something to see.   The problem for the slave was that his hard-on was to string that it did not retract so the shocks continued.  His body began vibrating.  Lady Fiona watched with awed fascination.  No one cared if the slave lived or died.  The next slave would only get the ¾ full charges if this one did not make it.  But he did not die.  The plug was pulled from the wall receptacle.  The now unconscious slave awakened immediately.  He was released and like broken slaves do they fall to their knees and begin worshipping their tormentor in total surrender.  This one would be a prize slave product.

My turn would be coming up the following night.   Earlier that day erred and I had displeased my Mistress.   Later in the afternoon Lady Freya came into the kitchen where I was at work washing dishes. She checked upon my work intent on finding something wrong for an excuse for punishing me. I always thought this humorous to some degree because they did not need an excuse to put one to the test.  But while She I accidentally dropped a plate that landed on the floor in a million pieces. It had slipped out of my hand likely due to my nervousness with her scrutinizing me.   It provoked her into a fury.

She immediately dragged me downstairs to a punishment room and without further ado turned my ass into an angry red mass of burning flesh.  Hearing the commotion made by her screaming at me brought other Init Girls running.    I was on the floor kneeling at Lady Freya’s feet.  Her whip was dangling from her hand.  Lady Monique arrived and saw me.  "Looks like we have a candidate for a gang bang here," She laughed.  Lady Freya nudged my cock with her foot and nodded to her associate.   "Paddle his ass until it turns black. We can use another black ass around here, she scornfully smirked.    Lady Monique said, "Thank You.  I don't mind if I do."  

Her paddle drove me around the room.  I knew better than to cry out or show any sign of distress.  Then she decided she wanted to know how many strokes she could do per minute.  She checked a drawer and found a stop watch, which she handed to Lady Freya.   "One minute Freya.  Slave.  Count each stroke."    Lady Freya was enjoying herself now.  "Ready on your mark, get set, GO."    I counted each stroke that landed on my very sore ass.   Lady Monique whacked me until I had counted 14, the point when Lady Freya shouted, "Time." 

She put down the paddle and whispered to Lady Freya, "He's ripe for some good fun now."  With that she dropped her hot pants and panties.  She accepted my gratitude allowing me to lick and kiss her feet.  She then pushed me on the side with her now bare foot indicating I was to roll over.  When I did she lowered her ass onto my face.  I knew what to do.  "Put your nose in my asshole slave!" She commanded.  With that she managed a few nice and heavy farts which had her rollicking with laughter. 

Lady Freya joined her mirth.  She put her foot on my cock and balls and gave it a hard shove, which of course crushed my balls.   By now several Girls were in the room.  Mistress Tiara wanted next.  She picked up the paddle and practiced. 

When Lady Monique rose I went back to the punishment position I had been taught to always take in the presence of any of the Girls.  She went at it with gusto but in the process.  She broke the paddle handle. This could only be the fault of the slave.  She kicked me in the balls and stomped off pissed.

Lady Freya took out a cat-o-nine tails and went back to whipping my ass.  Between pauses she had me lick her long thigh-high leather boots.   Lady Monique added insult to injury spraying rubbing alcohol on my blistering ass.   It burned like it was on fire.  The beatings finally ceased but the abuse continued. I was made to lie on my back as both Mistresses circled my body.  They subjected me to more of their cruelty by trampling on me, demanding me to lick their boots or shoes. They delivered harsh kicks to reinforce my efforts.   This must have made them horny because Lady Monique briefly left the room.  When she returned she had two hefty big black strap-on dildos with her.  Neither wasted much time strapping them on themselves.  They decide to play a game to determine who would go first in my ass.  The loser would get my mouth at the same time.   They conducted a spitting contest using my face as the target.  The point system will be as follows;

              

20 points for the mouth.

30 points for the nose

40 points for the eyes.

50 points bulls-eye in between the eyes.

They spit either their saliva hot tea 10 times each onto my face.  Lady Freya was declared the winner of the contest and she was rewarded with my ass, while the loser, who of course there is no real loser, got her dick sucked off by me.  As they readied themselves for the event thy made me clean up the floor with my tongue giving me an occasional light kick for the fun of it.  My body was placed over a sawhorse with my ankles and wrists bound to it so both my ass and mouths were conveniently placed.  Lady Freya fucked with power and skill.  The pain she produced was considerable but not enough to disappoint my Goddess Samantha who was sure was watching over me.  

The pain became excruciating as I almost was brought to verge of cumming.  Meanwhile Lady Monique whacked my face with her strap-on dildo prior to her stuffing it into my mouth.  I nearly choked twice.  Their pleasure continued for quite some time.  They switched positions.  In spite of all the abuse I felt gratitude to these Girls.  All were young and beautiful.  All were extra superior.  It is hard not to appreciate their entitlement to slaves such as me.

The next evening was humiliation night for us slaves. This event amuses the women who sit and watch as we compete slave to slave.   Each slave was paired with a partner.   I was matched with slave#3, while slave #1 was matched up with slave#2. The Mistresses bound us to our partner in a sixty-nine position.   We would have our wrists cuffs connected to the other slave's ankles then were forced to suck our partner's cock. While we were performing this humiliating task the Mistresses would stimulate us to perform by flogging us unmercifully until one of us cums in the other slave's mouth.  We had to swallow the jism.   The slave who didn't cum had to fuck his partner’s ass until he cums in his ass. Since I came into slave#3’s mouth he had to fuck my ass with his big black cock until he came.   The Girls took bets on who would do what and delighted seeing that huge cock penetrate my inners.  I thought some of them probably wanted it themselves.

As the days went by, my own reaction to the evening shows was undergoing a slow change. At first, I had found the merciless cruelty displayed during those performances to be most exciting.  The closer it was getting to end of training the more terrified I was of them.  I knew I had been materially changed and now thoroughly accepted Female Supremacy as a fact of life.  It is true that I had become accustomed to living with an impaling plug deeply thrust into my asshole most of the time.

Also true I now found it quite natural to throw myself on the floor to tongue the soles of boots which were proffered to me by my superiors.  Whenever the supervisors looked the other way I could afford to focus my attention for the moment on my Goddess Samantha who I worship and will worship forever.

Tonight would be my final dinner time entertainment performance.   My body by now was a twisted, tortured mass of welts with hideous discoloration of every color from yellow to deep purple.    Today's new welts stood out.  For some reason I felt sheer terror which utterly numbed my mind.  I went straight from a state of unrestricted sexual arousal to one of almost total paralysis.   I had witnessed the terrible condition that the tormented slaves were in when they went back to their duties on the following morning.  When I reflected that even so masochistic a slut as slave#3 had hardly been able, to stand on his feet I had to realize that, whatever torture was being readied for me, it would be the worst one of all my life.

I was trying to fortify myself despite the desperate situation I believed I was in.  Lady Freya came to me and without further ado cuffed my wrists behind my back, snapped a leash to my collar, then dragged me with a total lack of regard towards the dining room most of the inhabitants of the mansion were getting ready for their evening meal.   We came in at the far end of the room, and I still distinctly recall the sensations I went through while I was being led to my fate.   The coldness of the air made my cock shrink.  All the Women and Girls always focused on that part of every slave's bodies as they were paraded before everyone.  Lady Freya’s hard stare was of no comfort to me.  I actually began trembling.  It actually heightened everyone anticipation seeing a large male slave on a leash shaking likes a scared rabbit.   

Lady Fiona, as always was incredibly beautiful. She was sitting on her chair like an Empress on Her throne.  Her long hair only partially covered the generous measure of luscious cleavage bared by the low neckline of an obviously very expensive silken evening dress.    She turned her eyes to gaze at me as soon as I had entered the room.   She studied me, appraising every feature of my body with the knowing eye of a cattle merchant.  I recall the strange sensation I felt right then, one of shame when I was freed from the huge anal plug in me.   Still I wondered why.   Then I felt the sensation of cool air nuzzling the inner walls of my distended sphincter, and the burning feeling which still remained from a caning I had received, a few hours before.  Momentarily I turned my eyes to the table.   Lady Fiona bore a very cruel smile.  She knew but I did not what awaited me.  This was scary.  When I reached the other end of the room I saw the instrument which had been readied for my torment.

There was a stair exercise machine.  The machine was designed so it would simulate climbing stairs. I was ordered to mount it.  My hands were shackled to the upright handles.  There was some sort of contraption attached to what looked like a drive shaft protruding from the base of the machine.  It looked like a small auto generator or alternator to me.  A metal hose clamp was tightened around my cock while another one was placed over my balls to my ball sac them tightened.  The hose clamps had wires hanging from them.  These were attached to what looked like poles on the device at the base of the machine.   Everyone's eyes were fixed on me.  The two Init Girls went to a nearby whip rack and selected their choice.  Lady Freya walked over to me.  She did not smile.  She told me I was to walk the stairs and no matter what happened I would have to keep walking them until LADY FIONA called a halt.  She explained the two Init-Girls were there to keep the pace up.  If I should stop they will beat me unconscious.  My mind shifted to my Goddess Samantha who I would worship now as never before.  I had faith she would see me through this.  She commanded me to start.  At first this seemed simple enough.  I started stepping the stairs.  The Girls began whipping me into a rhythm.  I saw a red light go on at the base of the machine.  Then my cock exploded as an electric current surged through it.  The resulting pain seemed to radiate throughout my entire body.  Meanwhile the Init-Girls were stepping up the pace by increasing the temp of their whip strokes.  They also increased the power they used making the pain from the whip add to the pain from the electric surges being sent to my cock.

Each time I step on another step a surge shoots through my cock and as I speed up stepping, the surges become more and more intense.  I am bobbing like a piece of newly popped popcorn.  I can't stop and I can't stand the pain.  I focus on my Goddess.  At the same time I respond to the whip pacing.  Goddess Samantha must have saved me because I passed out.  I learned later I was awarded the best act of my class of recruit slaves, a dubious honor indeed.  I was later thrown back into my cell like a piece of meat.

CHAPTER FOUR

Mistress Alicia rode her horse to the GG headquarters building to pick up some more lethal whips.  She settled on the new Long Cat.  This was a shot loaded braided leather cat-on-nine tails with 3’ tails.  One lash from it would gave the slaves a choice of pulling harder until they dropped or inviting additional lashes to liven them up.  As far as she was concerned it was their choice.  Lady Carla was her lover and she would not disappoint today.  LISA would surely rise on time and if she had anything to say about it would be early Lady Carla did not say what the bonus would be but it did not matter.  She would succeed in pleasing her mentor.

She quickly distributed the slave incentives to Her Girls, all who saw how much more effective they would be with these neat weapons.  Within 5 minutes from the time each Girl had their whips the tempo moved up.  The slave howled under the lash and the strain took at many.  The Girls became expert at unhooking one dropped slave and replacing him quickly only to hear the crunch of the dropped slave as the logs rolled over him she radioed for another truck load of labor slaves. 

In the first hour with the new tools the slaves had made up the minutes they had lost and now were ahead five minutes.  That was not good enough for Mistress Alicia.  She told Her Girls that if they didn’t speed up the slaves she would get more Guard-Girls not on horses to do the job.  This would be insulting to these women on horseback who prided themselves as being the elite so they did take this admonition to heart.

Lady Carla showed up to see if progress was being made.   By now LISA would arrive 23 minutes early if they just dropped back and were at the pace before the new slave incentive program with the Long Cats was introduced.  If they continued at current speed which would cost as many as 24 slaves they will have beaten the planned arrival time by more than an hour.  Lady Carla was ecstatic.  That is until she learned that the labor slaves were in lockdown until morning meaning no new slaves to replace the fallen

She summoned Mistress Alicia and explained the news to her.  There were only 6 more slaves in the chattel truck.  They would need 18 others. 

Miss Alicia rode to the RITF recruiting center and spoke with Lady Freya.  Lady Freya would be happy to supply slaves.  In fact when the truck pulled up there were 20 slaves ready to be harnessed.  It would be a good workout for them chuckled, Lady Freya.  It turned out Lady Freya owed a favor to Lady Carla.

I was on the truck having been hauled from my cell in spite of my ordeal.  Even though all in the truck including myself were slave product quality getting LISA erected was more important and meant more to the Sisterhood than a few measly, easily replaced slaves.

When we got to the site we were unloaded and strung out half of us on one side of the line, half on the other.  The few replacement labor slaves left joined us.  This made it faster exchanging new, fresh slaves for dropped ones.  Lady Carla insisted because the fresh slaves likely will now be slave product quality that those with the proper collars be dragged away so they could be used another day. That way she would not be imposing on Lady Freya who would suffer the loss if too many were crushed.

I stood there watching as the Horse Women beat the slaves to pull harder.  The shouting never stopped.  I watched with a combination of amazement and horror as one slave dropped how quickly another replaced him.  The Women knew their jobs well.  I hoped if I was one who could not make it all the way I would be scooped up as against left to be rolled over buy the logs that were supporting and facilitating LISA’S movement.  It was clearer now that here slaves were nothing to these women.

I thought it odd since virtually all of us were submissive to one degree or another.  Few if any did not get here except by submission to a woman somewhere.  We may not have asked for this we did expose ourselves, perhaps even asked for what is not happening.

The whips continued to crack, as the huge last part of the statue was moving steadily closer to its new home.  If Lady Carla did not run out of slaves it would be hers to claim success and victory. She would continue to be regarded as a star amongst stars.

They finally ran out of labor slaves so replacements would be our hastily gathered group. I was amongst the first to replace a fallen slave.  The Guard-Girl who unhooked the unconscious slave managed to drag him to safety.  There was no guarantee he would live, nor was there one that one of the horses the girls rode would not trample him to death.  I was put in a yoke and ordered to pull with all my might.

Lady Carla wheeled her horse around and came down the line I was on, whipping each of us while screaming expletives at us. The slave in front of me was faking it.  It was easy to see.  It is probably why so many dropped because many did not pull their weight.  I pulled with all I had.  Lady Carla knew what was happening and came up between me and the other slaves her whip drove the slave forward.  She kicked him and lashed at him again and again with the mean snake she held in her hand.

“Okay you lazy pieces of shit.  One more hour and you will get food and water and a night off.  That is if you don’t slacken.  So pull swine.  Pull or I will beat you until you drop.”

The Girls intensified their efforts to prod the slaves to the finish line.  Just one more hour if that, Mistress Alicia wanted to use the rest in our group unfettered but pulling on the ropes to add slave power.  Lady Carla approved.

It was a good idea because it eased the burden of all of the slaves.  LISA moved steadily towards the gate area where she would be hoisted on top of her huge body already erected.  I hope we are not the slave contingent that was to do the lifting.

Ten minutes later we could see the huge statue and the gate.  The gate did not mean freedom to any of us.  In fact its sheer size was a touch depressing.  It looked like it was fully capable of keeping all of in here as long as the Sisterhood decided was best.  Seeing the end was uplifting to all the slaves who really put their backs to finishing this ordeal.

The Horsewomen saw this surge and let it take its course.  Lady Carla was pleased at last.  We had arrived at the destination line 1 hour and 13 minutes early.

Lady Fiona had been alerted this may happen and was at the finish line to congratulate Lady Carla and Her girls.  Meanwhile the slaves were unhooked from their yokes and driven onto trucks as were my group.  Best one not is mistaken for a labor slave.  We were grateful we were not among the fallen.  I was taken to my cell and unceremoniously dumped into it.  I cannot remember ever being in pain as I was and also never as tired.  It seemed every muscle in my body ached from fatigue.

I began thinking about how nice it will be have a single owner.  It would be nice if she was pretty but hardly something I prayed for.  Goddess Samantha taught me if one was in his or her proper place he or she would be happy.  She was properly a Goddess and deserved to be worshipped.  It was she who made me realize I was happiest as a slave.  And serving her were the best moments of my life so I know she is correct.

That she traded me into this I know was done this for my good.  And while it is hard, this gives me confidence when I emerge and are sold to a Female I will be a better slave and thus happier.  I know now she is Superior and entitled to have males as slaves just as I know now I am inferior and born to be a slave.   She stressed one must be the very best one can be.  She is the best Goddess in the world.  I must strive to be the best slave.

Soon I will be put on display in front of many Females who will look at me as one does livestock.  I must pray I be sold, as one is not treated well here if one is not bought.  Many of the labor slaves I met today were trained as slave product and were not bought for some reason.  I do not want to be such a slave if I can help it.  I need the opportunity to bow and grovel to my Queen, kiss her soft feet and serve her with all my heart and soul.  I must make Goddess Samantha proud of me.   Soon there will be a moment of truth for me.

I fell asleep.  I do not know what time it was but my cell door opened and two GGs wakened me and ordered me to follow them.  Actually one was behind me with a training whip in one hand and a cattle prod in the other.  I was taken to Lady Freya’s apartment.   I did not recognize the two other girls that were there with her nor did I know any of the two other slaves as well who were on their knees in “submission” position. 

The Ladies were playing cards.  They were playing for which slave would be next.  Next for what,   we learned in short order.  The Girls were wanted to play “pins the tail on the slave.”  The card game was really a joke but the fun began after they had decided who the “slave” was going to be.  The tail was an 11” dildo.  The slave was placed facing against a wall, ass protruded. Legs apart, on either side of him would be the other two slaves, mouths wide open facing away from the wall but even with the asshole of the target slave.  The woman would be blindfolded, pointed in the direction of the slaves and let go.  With the dildo in her hand the objective was to shove it into the asshole of the waiting slave up to the hilt.  If she gets it all in she wins.  If on the other hand she manages to get it into the mouth of the two other slaves while she dies not have a perfect score she still wins.   Each girl has three tries. 

If she succeeds getting it into the slave’s mouth she can use his mouth any way she pleases for the next 12 hours.  On the other hand if she cores big and hits the asshole she gets both orifices to play with.

Lady Freya is horny and wants her pussy serviced.  Of course her van has any slave brought to her and uses him anyhow without the game but the game makes it more fun.  Especially when the slave gags with an 11” monster in his mouth, while a Lady tries to ram it all the way down his throat, the scream of pain that normally comes from a slave rape isn’t hard to lust by either.

Mistress Lynn wins the card game.  She is quickly blindfolded, turned around three times and pointed at the middle slave’s ass.    The Girls are laughing away, drinking beer and enjoying the fun.  The slave veers to the left, then the right finally touching the dildo on a slave’s body.  She slides it up and across but still not into a hole.  Her time is up.

This went on for an hour and no girl was able to get the cock into any slave. But the dildo was rammed on all parts of all three slaves before the hour was over.  Some dildo jabs were hard enough for large black and blue bruises.  Two suggested each could take a slave and do what they wanted anyhow and that would be fun.   Lady Freya suggested the slaves be lined up against the wall.  They would tease the slave’s cocks and see which slave got hardest fastest.  The slowest slave would be considered the loser slave.  His cock would be beaten until it became fully flaccid.  The contest would go on, again teasing all and beating the slowest to rise to limp.

Lady Freya lined up against me while the other two Ladies faced the other slaves.   It should be known I just had to look at Lady Freya and I got hard.  Mine was first to rise sparing me a whipping on round one.  The loser took his whipping badly. He screamed and tried to run after his cock and balls had been beaten to a flaccid state.  His cock hung there becoming black and blue but limp and small.

I was next.  One girl remarked how quickly I got up.  So the game was changed to the one who got up quickest was the target.  I won by a large margin.  Lady Freya took the short whip and began her sport.  She struck out at my balls first but my cock hung on.  Ten minutes later I was still up but in agony I wasn’t sure I could deal with it, especially from the day’s events passed.  It stayed up because I could not keep it down in Lady Freya’s presence.

The festivities were broken up when a GG popped in, saw the condition of my cock and reminded the Girls I was to be on the block for sale tomorrow.  I was returned to my cell to finish the night.  They gave me ice to put on my balls.

CHAPTER FIVE

The Auction

This was a big day.  The excitement was everywhere in the air.  There was a protocol that was to be followed on the day of a slave auction.  Slaves had to look well disciplined, physically strong and very abject.  It was the trainer’s job to assure that every slave fit those criteria.

It was well before dawn.   Today there was no clattering of a nightstick on my cell bars to shake me out of a deep sleep.  I awakened screaming from the pain of whip lashes levied with power on my already aching body.  Fresh whip lashes added to the desirability of the slave up for sale.  No one knew why, only that was the way it was.  The barrage of stinging blows from a dressage-whip and the rain of brutal, gouging kicks from a pair stiletto-heeled boots had me up and about in a flash.  "Oy!"  She’d screamed down at me.   "Get UP you lazy piece of slave shit.  Wake the fuck UP”.  I knew to take punishment position immediately.  My Guard-Girl’s words came with another flurry of impatient, flesh-welting blows.  Fresh welts were desirable today. They were most days but today they were especially desirable.

I recognized the voice and boots of my petite controller.  Mistress Tiara is recognized as one of the most intolerant handler Girls in this facility.  Most knew she taken a particular 'fancy' to me since I was brought here where I was to be sold at auction.

My training came immediately into play.  The Realm Indoctrination and Training Facility knew how to program slaves to what Pavlov described was a “conditioned reflex.” My forehead touched the dusty toe of her left boot.  It was a credit to my training here since realistically I could have torn her body apart inch by inch if I was so inclined.  I stood more than a full head taller than She and double the body weight.  After my training I was strong as a bull.  But my thoughts were only of submission and obedience, trembling as a naked mass groveling at her feet.  It was natural to me now, no question about it.  I knew I owned no part of me.  That now belonged to another

Mistress Tiara threw some expletives at me.  "You nauseate me, slug!" she hissed staring down at my prostrate body at her feet.  "I’m so fucking happy that we may be getting rid of you today. You’d better pray to my Goddesses that you’re sold today. Now lick my boots, slut."  Another well placed slicing stroke laid itself along my spine with her final word.   You are slave product now.  Just a thing Ladies buy for their pleasure or to use like they would a toaster.”  For me may be I get to leave Hell. 

Day after day I was under the control and supervision of my Trainer Lady Freya and her team made up of Guard and Init Girls.  They have put me through my paces every day I have been here in RITF.  They broke my spirit and will but never my worship of my Goddess Samantha.  They knew this about me and the intense need I had for my Goddess.  It served their purpose well because it made me strong in every way they wanted which was their purpose while I was not rebellious.  My strength was one of committed submission and abject conduct.

The daily routine here including vigorous workouts, torture, corporal punishment and hard labor molded me to precisely what was desires, am SFS produced slave.  And while it was a "prison from hell" totally lacking human rights we inmates accepted our fate and developed an attitude that we were inferior and serving our Female Master was noble.  The Women of SFS demanded the world submit to Female Supremacy. Their belief that males are in this world to serve the needs of Women is strong and very forceful.  Their mission is to bring a male’s consciousness to accept the role of an inferior then train him properly to serve the needs and desires of Females everywhere in earth.  

To them a male is a creature designed for heavy work, sexual servitude, amusement and entertainment of Superior Females.  Only select males will be used for procreation to better the quality and power of the Female Supreme Society that is expected to evolve.  

A valid argument can be made that a male’s physical strength proves the belief he was designed and evolved to be a beast of burden.   That his testicles, which are his most sensitive organs, are on the outside of his body where they exposed for disciplinary reasons adds meat to the argument. For all his strength he is vulnerable to the sexual powers of Females who can easily cause the male to do anything she wants as he tries hard to win favor with her.  These male urges make it a simple matter for the Female to subdue and harness the male for her own use.

"OWWW!!  The whip landed harshly on my body but I stayed in position knowing better than to try and squirm out of the way.  Mistress Tiara was said to like me under her because I was so focused on servitude and my new place in society.  I suited her sadistic bent well because I had built up significant endurance to do so.   For me it was a privilege to be a total slave to a female. Mistress Tiara extended her boot to my face.  This signaled me to tongue it with all the effort and passion that could be brought to bear within me.  I could actually feel her genuine contempt for me very much like what one would have for like a heavy piss-soaked, wool blanket. She was lesbian to the core and delighted in her savage handling of the fate-cursed males unfortunate enough to find themselves at this place and beneath the unrestricted charge of her and her heartless lovely co-handlers.

After several minutes she halted me, and demanded that I kneel back away from her. I obeyed.  My knees were wide apart and my chin pressed into my chest. Her legs sheathed in the tight leather of her thigh-high boots were long and exquisitely toned. I knew this because I had touched them several times with both my lips and hands while in her service.  Auction Fridays always saw the handling staff in alluring skirts or dresses and heels, often with bare legs or dark stockings.  Only now Mistress Tiara was still wearing her handler’s uniform. The auction was several hours away and the Handlers were busy preparing us ‘offerings’ (as slaves for sale slated for that day’s auction were called) by making sure we were properly bathed and prepped.

"Did you like your breakfast worm?" She chuckled cruelly.   She was referring of course to the dust and grit my tongue had managed to lift from her boots. "Yes, Mistress” I replied as I was supposed to.   I thank Mistress for the privilege.  Serving Females is always a privilege.  To my fellow slaves and me is a mindset.

"Slut," She contemptuously sneered. 

I replied by the book, “Yes, Mistress.”

You are Mistress’ slut, right slave?

I acknowledged that I was.

"Maggot," She tested venomously.

"Yes, Mistress, I am Mistress’ maggot, Mistress." I affirmed carefully.

With the crook of her index finger beneath my chin she lifted my head impatiently. I lowered my eyes because meeting her lovely gaze uninvited would prove to be a male’s great undoing. This was a lesson learned during my first hour at the RITF though at another male’s expense.  Exemplification was a good teacher.

My group of inductees had watched in horror as three Guard-Girls had whipped, stomped and kicked one of our groups comatose for having committed this grave infraction of basic SFS law. Although the vicious beating had only lasted a matter of minutes I can only assume it had killed him as none of us ever saw him again.

As she clipped a chain-lead to the collar-ring at my throat I could see the bare strip of tanned flesh between the tops of her boots and the hem of her tight, black-leather mini-dress. Beyond it was this panty less girl’s sex. 

My heart skipped a beat because for some reason I could not stop peering at the bushy outline of the swell of her sex.  I knew this was a crime so I instantly closed my eyes tightly. She saw and smiled with a sigh of satisfaction that this slave in her charge did as He was trained to do.  At the RITF a male never is allowed to gaze upon a Female’s sex unless specifically told or given permission to. This little lesson earned me one hundred strokes of the cane across my buttocks and thighs at the hands of two Guard-Girls. I could barely crawl the next day.

My subconscious gasp caused her take pause. "See something you like down there, slave?" she asked in an assuming voice.   Her fingers still were at my collar-ring.  My heart hammered in my chest. "Oh, N… No, MISTRESS! Th… The slave cannot see as its eyes are properly closed, MISTRESS!"  I lied quickly.

The brief silence that followed felt as if I was watching my grave being dug right in front of my eyes. "…Right. Heel then, slave."  She spun and briskly led me scuttling on all fours from my cell.  At my heart began to beat normally again in relief.

As I was led down the cobblestone passageway we passed many cells some standing open and empty, others closed with a male inmate in it watching somberly.  From one occupied cell whose door was closed came the sounds of angry Feminine voices.  The pitiful male whimpered as the slave was learning what discipline was all about here in RITF.  I heard a young Woman saying ‘…when you’re told to fucking do something idiot, you do it.   I just don’t think he gets it yet. What do you think Amy?

“Thick as a brick I’d say.   Let me try to convince him.  I need some fun and exercise anyhow,” Amy offered.

We continued past down the corridor.  My trainer did not even hesitate or pay any attention to the cell.   I was directed up a small flight of concrete step, and, with a tug at my lead was halted before it. I had not seen this room before, but I could see by the normal appearance of the door that it was not a cell. Lady Fiona pushed the door open, and snapped her fingers.

"Inside," She said. I crawled past her left leg into a small, well-appointed office.  "Lower slave." She said staring down at me. This command meant that I was to prostrate myself on the floor at her feet with my hands at my sides, palms-down, right ear to the ground. I collapsed into position.

There’s a twelve-seventeen. Will you need me, or can you take it from here?" Lady Freya’s asked of someone. There was a pause as a pair of black-patent stilettos stepped casually stopping several inches from my face.  "Goddess Freya!" an unfamiliar voice sighed, "This beast’s back’s is striped like a tiger. Didn’t you know he’s to be offered this afternoon?  We like a few welts but this?"

"Sorry” Lady Freya apologized softly.  "He was a bit of a wanker with me when I tried to get him up a while ago”. She lied. "I had to lay into him for it."

"Understood, dear,"   Another pause, the unfamiliar Lady squatted over me reaching down to draw her fingertips over my welts.  She stood again. "Those welts will hopefully fade before auction time.   Just to be on the safe side though I’ll have a med-slave apply some skin balm when we’re done here.”

"Yes, Miss. I really did try to hold back somewhat." She added in an admissive voice.

"Give it no more consideration dear, Goddesses are with you."

The sharp toes of the glimmering, black shoes pivoted to point at my face.

"So, you decided to give a Handlers a bit of trouble this morning, did you, slave?" She purred down at me.

"Yes, Mistress, Please forgive this slave.  It won’t happen again, Mistress,” I knew better than to challenge what a ranking Guard Girl/Init Girl supervisor said.

She pressed the side of her toe to my lips.  I kissed it without raising my head.

"Lucky it wasn’t me that you decided to grieve. You’d be in no condition to be offered today, that’s for certain." She bragged. "Yes, Mistress, This slave is very fortunate, Mistress," I agreed.

"Kneel back, slut." I knelt back. Her bare legs were perfect, tanned, smooth and silky.  "Look at me, slave." She cooed.

I carefully lifted my eyes to hers. She was a stunningly Lady. Her full brunette tresses hung in loose curls about her shoulders. Her eyes were piercing-green. She wore a gray, form-fitting stretch-knit mini-dress, cut low in the front to display a teasing glimpse her firm ample cleavage.

She casually reached out and clasped my collar-ring as if to remove my lead. She then suddenly rang my ears with a sharp slap across my face. Once I refocused my eyes she bent at the waist, leaning down close to my forehead. "Give me any difficulty slut and the beating you received this morning will seem like a kindness. Understood?"  She arched her brows, expectantly.

"Yes Mistress, This slave fully understands his Mistress." I answered quickly.

"Good." She quipped then turned stepping away from me with the wrist-loop of my lead in her small hand. I fell to all fours and crawled after her.

She directed me to kneel before her desk then nonchalantly dropped my lead beside me. She went around and took her seat. "Now;" she began, "You’re slated for offering today. My job is to ask you some questions. You will look at me when answering. Most will not allow a simple ‘yes, Mistress’ or ‘no Mistress’.  They will require a longer response but I caution you don’t waste my time prattling on. Answer as succinctly as you can. If a question is unclear I suggest you inform me of this before answering. Remember though male creature, I am Mistress.  Deceiving me will not be good for you.  I’m well schooled to see through such attempts. Is all this clear?"

I swallowed. "Yes, Mistress,"

"Good." She shuffled a few sheets of paper on the desk before her.

"What are you?" She asked, gazing at me evenly.

"This one is a slave and property of the perfect Sisterhood of Female Supremacy, Mistress,” I responded, lowering my eyes.

A few months ago this was not the case.  Goddess Samantha convinced me I was born to serve women.  Since arriving here my life has drastically changed to say the least. I'm sure that my old friends would never recognize me. For one thing, I have no hair anywhere on my entire body. I have rings pierced through my nipples and penis.  I am leaner, stronger and harder than ever before.  I have not worn clothes for the entire time of my captivity. I have lived in a rather small cell, a cage just big enough for a large dog with iron bar walls so that I can be watched constantly. So this all changed me into a docile male beast for the exclusive use of Females,

 

"Look at me, slave." She cautioned icily. I lifted my eyes. They were wet. "And what of your previous life?" She asked, examining her long nails briefly before returning her gaze to me

"It is lost to this one, Mistress," I admitted distantly.

"Yes, it is." She concurred with a doubtless smile. "And will you ever be anything other than the property of the Realm, slave?"

"No, Mistress," I yielded fighting the urge to again avert my eyes from hers. She considered my answer for a long moment but then continued. “What is to be done with you today, slave?"

"This slave is to be offered at auction, Mistress," I said.

"To what end?"

"So that this slave may find himself at the feet of a Female Owner desiring me as unrestricted property, Mistress I offered.

"Will you do your best to be obedient on the runway, slave, so that you may find favor to one of our lovely bidders?"

"Yes, Mistress, This slave will do his best Mistress," I answered.  This was an honest answer. I had no idea what awaited me beyond the gates of this chattel mill but I did not want to have to wait another week here at the whim and whips of its beautiful, but ultra-strict Handlers.

"I’d strongly suggest that you do, slut. If an offering is not accepted it is offered again the following week, and finally once more on the week following. If the offering is still ignored our Law consigns it as the property of the home slave stable to be done with as we please. You could likely be claimed by one or more of the staff here. And I don’t think I have to tell you what a stable slut’s lot is like.  You will be subject to be used by any of the staff here for any purpose they can dream of.

None can take you home with her after her shift unless she buys you outright. You will live here until and unless you are killed or sold as labor. But," she added with a wicked grin, "I believe that our little Freya has taken a particular fancy to you. And since we all know that she certainly isn’t drawn to you for sexual reasons, perhaps she just likes the sound of your voice as you yelp beneath her lash."

“I’m done with you slave.  Look sharp, be sharp.  We want you sold.”  She pressed a button on her desk and locked her eyes evenly on mine. A door to her left opened, and a tall, lithe Handler stepped into the room.  Instinctively I lowered my eyes to the floor, dropped my head and knelt into a posture of submission.  Aside from the Guard-Girls I was terrified of the RITF Handlers/Trainers [Init-Girls].  The actually struck the greatest fear in me.  She told me to hand her my lead   “Look at me, slave." The LADY behind the desk purred.

"Yes, Mistress," I responded quietly.

"You’re not entirely the most loathsome I’ve seen come through here, beast. So, when being appraised, be perfectly submissive and perfectly respectful. Once you’re on the runway, you might just end up locked in to some pretty Mistress as her personal collared slave, branded as hers within the week."

"I thank you Mistress” I blushed.

"That will be all, Susan, take the slave to his fate." She nodded to the leggy Handler to take me away.

"Heel, slave," Mistress Susan demanded, at the same time giving me a sharp tug on the lead as she stepped away from the desk and led me away.  I was taken to a room down the hall and strapped to a tattoo table.  

When I left the room my right hand had an SFS shield tattooed plus SFS #15346, my lifetime new identity number.  Next my teeth were x-rayed and checked.  The next lab drew blood to be sure I was healthy and for DNA markers.  Finally I was photographed in seven positions.

After this I was taken to a toilet. I was allowed to relieve myself. When I had finished and cleaned up she removed my lead.  I was told to kneel in the center of a basin. When I looked down I noticed a slotted drain between my knees. She then went to a valve mounted on some plumbing, and began turning it. Water began to trickle from four; equally spaced spigots set at angles just below the basin’s rim, building in force as she continued opening the tap.

Warm water spun and swirled around my knees. I watched Mistress Susan uncertainly. I saw her flips a small switch on a wall-mounted panel and I heard a quick gurgle below me as the drain closed. Within moments the warm eddying water was midway up my thigh, as if I was in a whirlpool.

I was a bit bewildered from all of this but compared to being sprayed-down with icy, high-pressure water twice a week at the RITF, this was a luxury.

Keeping a wary eye upon me, she flipped another switch, and I suddenly smelled the essence of vanilla. Suds began to build and swirl as the spinning water reached and submerged my groin. I almost giggled, as the sight was both unusual and delightful to me. But I swallowed my grin noticing Mistress Susan leaning back against the block wall. She glared at me not amused. I quickly lowered my eyes.

She closed the tap and the water slowed around me. I was thrown a washcloth and a bar of soap.  “Bathe slave. Hurry,” She said impatiently. She then crossed her slender arms, and observed me silently as I quickly bathed.

Once I’d finished I was wordlessly instructed to come to her boot with a snap and a pointed finger. I scrambled from the warm, fragrant water feeling much better. But I was a male slave.  Mistress Susan could change that in an instant.  I dropped to my knees at her feet.  She dropped a towel onto my back and told me to dry quickly or I’d be right back in the tub rinsing blood from a shredded back and ribs.

After drying of, my head was reattached and I was instructed to stand upright but to maintain my eye level below hers.  I was given paper slippers to keep my feet clean.  Then she began an inspection of me including a good squeeze of my balls.  When she did this she smiled when she let go.  She cinched up on my lead and walked me like a dog beside her to a series of closely spaced doors.  Using a key from a ring of dozens she unlocked one of the narrow doors, removed my lead and shoved me into a tiny mirrored cell.

"Submission," She said, as I slipped into the required position facing her. "No. Face the mirror behind you and do not move or speak unless told to do so. Do not gawk about. Remain very still slave, absolutely still. You will never know when or if a Female buyer is silently appraising you. You may hear Female voices come over the speaker in the ceiling demanding you to stand or pose for display, or answer questions or whatever else they may fancy seeing you do for their appraisals. These may be either Ladies or Mistresses. In any event, they will be Female Supremacists, and you would do well to obey perfectly. You will not be able to see them, but they can see you.  Do as you’re told, and you might just win acceptance by one of them. But if you upset or anger one of them, I’ll make sure that no Lady would ever want you. Understood, slut?"

"Yes, Mistress," I answered.

Without another word to me, she’d closed and locked the door. The walls and door were all mirrored.  I assumed this was to facilitate ease-of-viewing for any interested Women. All sides of me could be seen easily.   I adjusted myself into what I hoped was perfect Posture of Submission I quickly became motionless and waited.

The first voice came over the small speaker about an hour later. "Kneel back." She said. I sat back upon my heels, back and head straight, eyes downcast and palms flat upon my thighs. “Submission,” Another female voice sighed after about a minute of silence. I returned to the posture so familiar to SFS slave product.

Twice more through the afternoon I was appraised.  Once I was told to beg for the whip.  I obeyed.  I was afraid one of the Handlers would come to beat me senseless for the Woman who was appraising me.  But that did not happen.   I think someone wanted to hear me speak. Another potential Mistress had me stand arms outstretched then to pirouette slowly for her. She then demanded that I low-kneel and kiss the floor of my cell for her. I obeyed. Several minutes later I was ordered to assume “submission” again.  I assumed the proper stance.

I had not been spoken to for several hours.  When the door was unlocked and swung open I was startled.  I was ordered to kneel back but otherwise didn’t move a muscle.  A chain lead was attached to my collar ring. 

A Handler stood there in a black-leather mini-skirt, sheer nylons and black, sky-high, open-toed, ankle-strap stilettos. My cock stirred. I quickly recovered my thoughts not desiring the penalty for an uninvited erection. It cooled me. "Wrists," She said.

"Yes, Mistress," I hadn’t recognized her voice, but it didn’t matter. It was a Feminine voice and would be obeyed. I offered my wrists to her and felt manacles being locked in place on them. Slender hands appeared at each side of my face from behind, and a display gag was forced into my mouth and tied tightly behind my head. The display gag is a small ball through which ran a two-foot length of leather cord.  Speech was possible around it, but it was an aesthetic symbolic gag for show purposes.  A male slave would regret doing so.

"Heel, slave, you have been selected by a Mistress."   I followed down a long passageway, my heart hammering in my chest.  I was filled with an equal mixture of joy and apprehension.

She halted me before a large, wooden door then turned to face me. "Look at me." She said. I lifted my eyes to hers. She was the devastatingly lovely Lady Tonya. "This is the Room of Compliments. It is here those newly purchased chattels are displayed to all the women who have acquired a slave from us today. Your new Mistress will be among them.  After the Mistress of Ceremonies displays you on the runway, your new Mistress will step up and lock her collar around your throat then lead you to whatever destiny she has planned for you.

There were 28 slaves including myself kneeling before her.  The collars attached to our necks had a number of rings.  They were locked on.  Next wrist and ankle cuffs were locked on us.  My wrists were drawn behind my back and attached to my collar. My ankle cuffs were attached together and locked.   A leather collar was snapped around my balls, is tightened and locked. To make the package complete small bells were hung from the rings on my nipples and cock. I was now ready for the journey to where the festivities would take place.

Lady Tonya lined us up in single file and led us like a train or chain gang using foot-long chains to link each of us by our collars. We were made to walk on our toes with Lady Tonya in the front and Mistress Sandra in the rear.  Since shackles hobbled our ankles we could only take very short steps. This caused the bells dangling from the slave’s entire ring, to echo loudly in the long hallways.

Although they insisted on total bondage of the slaves, they didn't blindfold us.   I think partly because it was their belief that a male should be able to see the female, his superior, in control and be humbled before her. They believed this continued show of strength was good for the male's overall demeanor.

The walls were covered with mirrors.  I glanced at my reflection and the other slaves walking along.  We were naked of course with bells ringing in rhythm to our footsteps. My chest protruded because my arms were bound behind my back and my erect cock swayed back and forth. I could see how these women found it erotic to see a gang of naked males in chains so completely under their control.

The problem is that a part of me likes the feeling of serving these beautiful creatures. The Guard-Girls dressed in a red and black leather outfits with high-top leather boots. What a contrast.

This auction was especially pleasurable due to the presence of many of the Sisterhood’s more elite citizens. Lady Caroline is Acting Mistress of Ceremonies today. She will be displaying us. Scattered among the Ladies and Mistresses are High-Guard lady Susan, Lady Olivia, and Mistress Lea to name but a few. But most important the Living Goddess of the Realm herself, the Lady Jenna was present.  

“Do you know these women by sight, slave?"

I shook my head.  I had however heard Lady Jenna’s name mentioned and High-Guard, Lady Julia. As well but I have never seen them.

"No, Mistress." I offered.

"Just as well, all you must know is that any of these women could easily acquire you on the spot from your new Mistress and kill you where you knelt should you dare do something to irritate them during your display. Once I lead you through this door take care to be perfectly submissive."

"Yes, Mistress,"

All the slaves nodded abjectly to her. I was personally gripped with trepidation.  But I was very happy to be leaving the presence of Lady Freya. She seemed to want nothing more than to beat me to a whimpering mass at every opportunity, and had, during my initial two weeks done just that. I dreaded her shift. I had sung-out beneath her spikes and her whips and crops more times than I could remember, or cared to. The other Handlers were heartlessly strict with us all, as girls who do such work tend to be, but Lady Freya delighted in putting males in their place more than any of them. And I often felt like a favored target for her thirst for male tears. I would not miss her.

"Right, chin down. I need to get our collar off of you." I lowered my chin and my SFS collar was removed.  It felt odd, even uncomfortable without it.   I had two collars installed on me before my new one today.  The first was a simple iron one that had been locked on me immediately after my arrival Then a stainless steel one was locked on me which I wore during my three-week indoctrination at the RITF and where I was been branded on my left

Upper-arm with the ‘S’ that forever marked me as a slave,

"Up." She said, and I climbed to my feet, careful keep my head bowed and eyes downward. . She took me by the hair, and walked me inside the airy, cavernous room.

Where I was handed off to Lady Caroline, resplendent in a black-leather teddy and thigh-boots, The Handler curtsied to her and left.  Lady Caroline halted me beneath a large beam of soft light. She grasped my chin with her slender hand forcing me to stand straight for my presentation to the Ladies.

The Official Post Slave Auction celebration of the Society of Female Supremacy was about to get underway. It had the unique atmosphere of a real slave market aftermath.  Young Girls become Lady Owners of slave specimens they chose as properties who they can do whatever they want with.  We all are to be used by spoiled young Ladies. 

The slaves that were sold at an auction are now real slaves. The new Mistresses who bought him do not have to consider any of the slave’s inclinations or wishes that are listed on his information tag.  He is now real property of his Mistress and subject only to her whim.

The celebration had two purposes.  One never knew if the Slave Auction would be successful so it was always a relief when it was over and the hierarchy felt they were entitled to some form of celebratory relaxation.  Plus it was a good way to let the new Owners bond with their newly acquired slaves.  This part was important because the disciplinary force was all around the place should any slave get smart or fails to please his new Owner.

Every facility was available to the buyers of SFS product.  It may be good to make one aware of how the auction program works.  Not everyone in the world qualifies as an acceptable Owner/buyer to SFS.   Applications to get a bidder’s tag must be sent to SFS with a $100 fee used to investigate the qualifications of an Owner.  There is a questionnaire that must be filled out.  It deals with the convictions of potential Owners. Age plays a small role with a preference for young Girls as Owners.  It is young Women who will lead SFS into the future.  Real slave Owners has a tendency to solidify convictions thus more zealous members of SFS.  It should be noted to become an SFS slave Owner one must be a member of SFS and be supportive.

It costs 325 UK$[British Pounds] per person for an active Buyer and 175 UK$ to attend an auction.  For two days prior to the auction qualified slave Buyers must attend a two day seminar where they are given a rundown of the entire facility, the slave training methods, discipline, attitude adjustment etc and orientation to slave management. What is very important to SFS is that slaves are kept as slaves and that they do not revert to humanity.  They are sold as animals, livestock, things, and not people.  They must be kept that way.  For the seminar purposes labor slaves are assembled in various venues for the Buyers to use in their training sessions.  At the same time, those slaves who will be put up for auction can be observed in their daily routines and punishment sessions.  Torture methods are taught, equipment is detailed, and various slave management tools are explained.  This means a whip training session where Buyers are taught how to properly use each type of whip that is available.  Buyers enjoy their lessons on the less valuable labor slaves.  Sometimes a Buyer will like the looks of a labor slave.  Sale may be negotiated one the spot as labor slaves are numerous in number and always available.  They are not guaranteed, as they are slaves who do not make it to slave product grade.   But they will be recovered by SFS should these lower grade slaves choose to make the mistake of running away.  Slaves do not know that in addition to slave collars, cuffs and shackles that are installed immediately after they arrive at RITF each slave also has two “locator” chips imbedded in his flesh.  Using satellite technology no slave’s instant location is unknown.  SFS technology in all phases of its operation is state of the art.  It’s the key to its future.  It assures the world SFS is serious about its goals.

The final day of the seminar, the one preceding the auction, the Buyers are taught the virtues of SFS, the need for strict adherence to the slave management techniques of SFS and the need to maintain slave status of each slave purchase.

Now the auction is passed.  Slave properties are being registered to their new Owners.  It will take time for the details to be completed.  28 slaves were sold 18 from my class. 5 from three other classes on their second and third auction tries and 5 labor slaves.  Labor slaves are given a special seminar to make them aware of the horrors they will face should they fail their Owners.  Male slavery was serious business at SFS.

The celebration was now about acquainting the slaves with their Owners.  I was taken before my new owner, Kelli Jamison.  Kelli is 18.  She is the daughter of Louis and Marla Jamison, a very wealthy family from an affluent suburb of London.  Mr. Jamison was an international entrepreneur and was never home.  His wife Marla owns four SFS slaves and now believed it was time for daughter Kelli to enjoy her own, make all decision regarding her new property and learn the joys of Female Supremacy.  Kelli owns a Golden Retriever dog, which will be held in higher esteem than I will be.  She was one who attracted attention in the seminars for her deliberate cruelty.  Slaves in Her opinion are the lowest forms of domestic animal on earth.  Her mother Marla has taught her well. Now she will have unfettered, unsupervised possession of her own slave to use any way she sees fit.  If due to her inexperience she should manage to kill me her mom will gladly buy her another.   Her only restriction, which is general SFS Law, is that fucking slaves is prohibited unless the slave is of certified procreative quality.   

I was brought to her and did as I was trained, fell to my knees and placed my forehead on the floor.  She has a new Trainer three inch single tail whip dangling from her hand.  She walked around me looking down at my prostrate body.  I felt the whip being dragged over my back and body.  I felt her shoe nudging my balls.  My cock swelled.  “Are you happy you are my slave?”

Happy?  I would not know for a while would I?  But that was no answer for my new owner. 

“I am very pleased you saw value in me Mistress Kelli.  Thank you for allowing me to serve you.”

“You may not think this way when I get you home.  Now you are my own personal slave, which you will keep on your mind from this moment forward.  I fully subscribe to SFS methods and rules.  The good thing for you is you only have to please me and you had better do that always or you know what I will do to you.  You do know, don’t you slave?”

I knew only too well and I was already prepared to accept this attitude and serve this very pretty Girl with all my heart and soul.  No matter what the future held I would have my Goddess Samantha to worship and receive strength to survive.  “Yes Mistress Kelli.  I know that well.”

“Slave, you will call me Miss Kelli from now on.  Understood?”

“Understood Miss Kelli”

Madame Marla Jamison sauntered over to where her daughter was looking me over.  She is a major contributor to SFS.  That alone provided her with special amenities such as two male slaves for the duration of her stay here, that plus a luxurious apartment that had two bedrooms and one torture chamber for her stay.   “Well Kelli dear, are you pleased with this animal?”

“Don’t know yet mom.  But I like his muscular body and very high pain threshold.  He should be a fun thing.  His oral capabilities are supposed to be good and I need them, as you know.  You are such a cool mom.  I will have breakfast tomorrow morning with Lady Freya, his Trainer/Handler.  Can I ask her to come for breakfast to our apartment here?  It may be more personal that way.” 

“Great idea dear, of course.  I may check him out as well.”

“MOM, he’s mine.  Give me a break.  You can play with him when I get him home.”

Madame Marla smiled at the independence of her daughter.  “I understand Kelli plus I have two others here that I am sure will do me fine. What are you going to do with him now?  You can send him to a holding cell or bring him up to the apartment”

“What do you think Mom?”

Miss Kelli did not stay for the celebration.  She was too anxious to use her new whip and run her new slave through his paces.  She stood there, confident with a very superior attitude.  I had to stare at this gorgeous Girl.

Her long blond hair dropped naturally on her shoulder.  She sure knew how to dress.  She was 165 centimeters tall, weighed 50.3 kilograms.  She wore a black silk sheath with a very short skirt.  Under the skirt were black silk panties.  Her legs were bare. They were tanned, smooth and so shapely.  Her pubic hairs protruded from the edges of her panties behind which were a generous mound.  I could see the wet spot developing on her panties.  She wanted to get going with her new thing, me.  The black sandal shoes she wore had four inch heels and left ample room to suck her toes, lick her feet while they were still on.  I wondered if this was her plan.  My cock loved her.  It was dripping precum and it was clear she enjoyed the tease.  I did not know she had her fun planned in detail deal with it.  She had left orders for the things she wanted in the apartment torture chamber and her bedroom.  I had prayed for this moment.  Now it was here.

CHAPTER SIX

Kelli Jamison could not wait to exercise her ownership of me, her own property.  And to tell you the truth my feelings were mutual.  Her mother had promised she would not interfere with Kelli as long as Kelli promised faithfully she would not permit sexual intercourse with her slave.  Her mother did not understand Kelli was more averse to screwing a slave than her mother ever would be.  She knew she was far superior to any male, especially one that was already a slave.  And she fully intended to use her superiority to maximize her use of this SFS slave product she had just acquired. 

Her plans for the beast were clear.  She would use him as her personal maid and lackey.  She was assured this slave was a trained masseur, manicure/pedicurist, cunnilingus tongue male, total body care maid/slave plus he gave good anal.  And when things got dull she could count on him for all forms of Tantric massage including the very yummy Yoni.

It was time to move out and get away from this mob of women and their eager slaves.  Many could not wait to get their purchases in private and were beating the daylights out of their new animals to the utter delight of the Guard-Girls who stood by to maintain order.  Miss Kelli snapped her leash on my collar and tugged.  She walked with the grace of a high priced model, no doubt one result of finishing school.  I could see she was a well-educated rich girl who had to have her way.  I followed easily.  Heads turned to glance at this very lovely girl towing me, her slave.  We were almost to the elevator, which would lift us to her apartment when she ran into a close friend of Hers, Sheila Devonshire who was also towing a slave, one I did not recognize.

“I didn’t know you were here Sheila?  Nice [as she admired her friends slave].

“Kelli dear, what a big surprise, I bought this pierce of shit today so I decided to give him his first workout in our apartment.  Mother is up there waiting expecting to watch.”  Then as an afterthought she turned to her slave, “Grovel to my friend slave!” Kelli simply pointed to the floor and I dropped into “submission position”.  She smiled at how easily she controlled me.  I wanted so much to lick her feet.

Sheila’s slave was down in “submission position” in a flash.   “Are you excited?” “Of course I am.  I can’t wait to work this dog.  Did get him [pointing to her prostrate slave] for a good price?” “He is what they call a labor slave.  I have never had one before now and either has my mother.  How about You?  Only a thousand pounds, I thought it was a good price for human ownership.  It is going to be great having one to do what I want.  I want to whip him raw to show him who is boss.  How about you?”

Kelli wasn’t sure what she should say.  “He looks like a very good slave.  And I agree a good whipping is a good way to get the beast on the right track.   I ordered stuff to be sent to my apartment to enhance my fun.  You may want to come over later tonight and try it out.  You know my Mother is a sustaining member of SFS.  She owns four of these blokes.  This is my first.  I have been waiting for quite a while to get my own.  Mother bid for him because he has lots of special skills and talents I wanted.  It’s like buying a motor car with all the trimmings.  This one was expensive.  Show Miss Sheila how good you lavish feet.”

Miss Sheila was wearing a navy blue leather mini skirt bra top her brunette short bob hair set her well chiseled face off well.   She too dangled her complimentary Trainer whip, which was blue leather to match her outfit.  She extended her graceful foot for me to worship.  I wasted no time obeying my Mistress.  It was clear Miss Sheila admired her purchase.  “Nifty looking slave, yours.” She quipped.

That is when Miss Kelli invited her to our apartment.  She suggested she call her mother from there to come over.  She would order dinner for us and our slave would serve us.

Miss Sheila became very excited over the prospect.  What she did not suspect was that Miss Kelli simply wanted another victim to play with.  And from the labor slaves she saw during the seminar she would get plenty of begging, crying and shrieking, especially with what she had planned for the evening.  She was sure her mother would enjoy it as well.  She would allow me to service Miss Sheila. Lady Freya had told her I gave great head.  She knew Lady Freya would not misinform her.

When the lift doors opened Miss Kelli kicked Miss Sheila’s slave to move into it quickly.  I followed swiftly.  We left the lift on the 3rd floor of the Mansion and proceeded to Miss Kelli’s room.  Her mother was there with the two slaves she had commandeered drinking champagne.  Miss Kelli told her of the plans she made.  Her mother displayed a broad smile. 

Meanwhile Miss Sheila called to get her mother to join the party.  So soon there would be four slaves to serve four Women.  For the slaves it would be a night of iniquity.  She knew her mother would offer excellent ways to enjoy the evening at the expense of the animals now in our possession.

Miss Kelli had me serve the champagne.  She proposed a toast.  “Here is to the joy of owning slaves.  For us Owners it is pleasure, fun and comfort.  For the slaves it is an opportunity to serve their superiors.  Aristotle said, “Slaves are living tools.”  Indeed they are.  We will begin to learn how to use them tonight.  So to tonight,” Everyone, slaves accepted, raised their glasses and drank a swig of delicious champagne to consummate the toast.  By now the food had been delivered and the slaves began serving the hors d’oeuvres.  The labor slave was out of his class.  Miss Sheila noticed how smooth the RITF product slaves were, the ones put up for auction that had certificates and written histories fully describing the slave, his skills and talents.  I suppose it could be a lot like getting a dog with a pedigree versus a mongrel Heinz dog.

Miss Kelli seeing this took advantage immediately.  She told Miss Sheila, “Tonight we will make a silk purse out of a sow’s ear.  What is the slave’s name Sheila?”

“I was thinking of naming him when I returned home.  What say we just call him slave?”

“Sheila, we have three other slaves here.  For tonight we will name him Leo as in Leo the lion.”  It must have struck Miss Kelli’s funny bone as she broke out into a hysterical laugh for calling that ragamuffin slave a lion.  But the name Leo stuck.

Sheila also broke into a hearty laugh.  She showed she was not concerned with what happened to her slave at all.  If necessary She could have his carcass dropped outside the door of Her apartment then go buy another A thousand pounds was a bargain for a 24/7 slave no matter how one looked at it.

Madame Marla was intrigued with how her daughter had maneuvered to procure a victim to learn from.  Maybe she was indeed doing Sheila a favor doing to the slave what RITF could not.  That would be something.

The slaves continued serving the women food and drink.  Meanwhile Miss Kelli took Miss Sheila into the torture chamber room of the apartment suite to see what stuff was brought here.  Sheila who had no experience in this sort of thing was fascinated with all the things she saw.  At first she was going to ask about each and every one of the items but decided it was best to find out about them when they would be used.  She wanted to see her slave begging for mercy to her.  It actually was a goal.  She knew this stuff was far ahead of a whip or at least hoped so.

Dinner was served.  Leo the slave was clumsy and was sent to the corner in shame.  He knew he was going to be the one that would provide the preliminary fun for the evening entertainment.  Miss Kelli was brazenly bragging before the evening was out slave Leo would be a better slave by 200% before the evening was over.  Miss Sheila glanced over at him standing in the corner and saw him shaking like a leaf in a wind.  It made her feel wet and ready for the action.

Dinner was done.  Madame Marla had one of the slaves she borrowed clear the table, scraping the scraps onto a big plate.  She then distributed the scraps evenly onto four smaller plates.

When they were placed on the floor Miss Sheila moved her chair so that her feet were right there where the plates were placed.  She had me take off her boots.  Her feet were very sweaty and smelly.  She had not worn socks.  The smell wafted to her nostrils and it bothered her others may smell her feet.  She ordered her slave Leo to crawl to her and lick them.  Mother stopped her and dispatched the two SFS slaves to do the job, one to a foot.  They made short work of the job, licking every square inch of her now clean feet.  She had a quick orgasm from the foot service.  Miss Kelli’s Mother knew it and told her not to be bashful. 

The males in the room were all slaves, heathen beasts, and the Women, mother Kelli and me understand.  No sense letting it just lay there when it can help out a poor-suffering slave.  She pointed to Miss Sheila then kicked me to get me moving.

I got to Miss Sheila’s feet and added my tongue to them.  Madame Marla took Miss Sheila’s Training whip and brutally lashed at me.  “First things first slave.”

Miss Sheila was enjoying herself.  What she knew now was her powerful urge to obtain a slave was based on what was actually an intense need, not a simple want that she could live with or without.  The whip lashes shocked me to my senses.  I had forgotten to help Miss Sheila out of her panties.  When I reached my hands to take them down She raised her body and I slipped them off.  She began breathing hard in anticipation of what was coming for sure.  After setting aside her damp panties I worked my way up her fine looking sweet tasting legs I until reached her crotch.  I licked the creases where her thighs met her pussy.  She moaned with pleasure as I moved my eager mouth to Her Cunnie.  My mouth pleasured her into many hard spasms of pleasure.

The Women looked on. Her mother liked that her daughter would take her pleasure this way, instead of some stinking’ male trying to ram it to her, they were all getting horny just watching.  My cock swelled and throbbed.  I did not want to have an accident now.  It looked to me Leo was going to take the brunt of tonight.  Miss Sheila by now had grabbed my ears and was pulling me to her very hard while her pelvis was pumping away in a rhythm she show no signs of slowing.  I had my mouth firmly placed on her clit and was sucking for all I could.

Then Miss Kelli ordered a slave to place chairs in the torture room so everyone would be comfortable.  The fun was about to begin. 

Miss Sheila’s mother and Madame Marla made themselves comfortable in the torture room.  It was state of the art.  The two RITF slaves served the two mother s cappuccino and biscuits instead of their usual tea.  The two of these grand Ladies got on quite well.

It was time to bring Leo into the torture room and get him started.  She pointed to a table and ordered the slave onto it face down.  She sent one of the RITF slaves to fill the enema bag with warm water and dish detergent.  When he returned with a full bag he became the enema stand. 

The enema was inserted into the slave’s ass and the valve opened.  The entire bag was emptied into the hapless slave.  A large butt plug was quickly rammed in the slave’s asshole.  “Do not move worm, or you will wish you were dead.” 

Miss Kelli went to retrieve Miss Sheila.  Miss Sheila was missing this part but the real fun really would come later.  By now Miss Sheila was beginning to slow down.  Shortly after she pushed me off. “May I finish and clean you Miss Sheila?”

She realized how wet She was and knew it was the right thing.  I cleaned her pussy, bush and her thighs.  She began petting my head.  I have to say it was a while since any Female did that to me.  Miss Kelli saw this and I knew I would suffer for it.  Ladies did not pet slaves. We were not that kind of animal.

“Sheila, your boy Leo has been filled up and plugged.  It is time we tied him onto the table.  Let’s hope he does not burst and mess up the room.  Who needs the smell?” She laughed.

Miss Sheila was still savoring her very recent experience.  The mother s was excited watching Leo writhe on the table.  But Sheila’s mother was contemplating some head herself.  It had been a while. 

“We would soon have the pig strapped down and then the fun would begin.  Miss Kelli spit at his face then slapped him hard across it with contempt.  She had not planned on using the cattle prod but now she changed her mind.  Maybe this loser slave would not improve mostly because he won’t know what hit him.  She pointed to the straps at slave Leo’s feet.  Miss Sheila secured his feet, chest while Miss Kelli took care of his chest and neck.  He was now down so he could not move.

Miss Kelli handed Miss Sheila a feather instructing her to begin to tickle the slave’s feet.  I stared at what was happening thinking I am glad it is not me.  When Miss Kelli ordered me over to the horse I wasn’t sure just what was to be for me.   It did not take her second to chain arms legs and me down.  She was angry with me because Miss Sheila showed me affection, something she had no intention of ever doing.  I was going to be taught a lesson that I do not accept affection from any Female superior, even at the risk of punishment.

Her training whip in hand she marched in front of me so I could see it clearly.  “Here slave, show this some affection,” And shoved the whip’s handle butt in my face.  “Kiss it swine.”  I kissed it as if I was in love with it.  Miss Kelli did not like anything I did.  I was not trying to be smart.  But she decided I was and would not tolerate it.  The first lash that struck me made a crack that even startled the mother s sitting their sipping cappuccino.  I lurched from the strength of it.  Sheila saw her anger but knew better than to intervene. 

Meanwhile Leo was moaning and groaning.  He had to go so badly he began mother bring.  Miss Sheila used the feather to tickle him.  The more she did the more Leo had to go.  Miss Kelli had left the cattle prod on the table and picked it up.  She thought it was an off looking vibrator.  The switch had markings for low medium–high.  She thought it would be fun to massage slave Leo’s cock and balls with it.  So she moved the switch to low and moved the tip of it onto slave Leo’s balls.  Leo shrieked like a banshee and began flip-flopping.  Miss Kelli turned when she heard the noise and saw Miss Sheila with the prod. She almost rolled on the floor with laughter.  So did the mother s.

“That’s a cattle prod Sheila.” And the laughter continued.  “Not a vibrator” But what happened is the Miss Sheila was now enthralled with the power She had over the helpless slave.  She saw his agony and enjoyed it. 

She wanted more so she took the prod and moved the switch to medium.  Miss Kelli and the mother s watched with interest.  Miss Sheila began tapping slave Leo with the prod…first on his cock…then a nipple…a toe then his balls again.  He looked like a flip flopping fish out of water in spite of the straps.

Meanwhile I was being spared a good whipping…at least for the moment.  Miss Kelli had turned her attention to slave Leo.  She raised her skirt.  She had no panties on.  What I saw produced an instant hard-on in spite of my building fear.  The evening was young and this vixen; my new Owner was just beginning.  She straddled slave Leo’s mouth with her pussy.  “Open up slave.  Open your damned mouth NOW.”  The slave obeyed.  She let go a yellow stream well aimed into his waiting mouth.  He gagged as his mouth overfilled with yellow nectar.  She stopped the flow and slapped the slave’s face hard.  “Open up pig toilet.  You are a slave and you will do as you are told.  I have to pee…OPEN UP”

The slave opened up and the pee flowed once more.  The added fluid put more pressure on the slave’s sphincter.  “Keep tickling the slave Sheila.  Use the prod.  Do both, Get the slave to rock and roll.  He will feel everything slosh in his insides.  Now he thinks he is holding back all the water behind Hoover Dam.  Soon it will be the Pacific Ocean”

Slave Leo was wiggling and straining at the straps that held him fast to the table.  He had to get rid of the torment that was continuously building inside of him.  He began pleading, promising anything if he was left to unload this burden.  He began sobbing profusely. 

The two RITF slaves were careful to remain silent and ready to obey as they watched their fellow slave passively.  Good slaves did not care or worry about other slaves.  They accepted the notion they were disposable commodities and nothing else. Miss Kelli finished pissing into him and began pushing down on his belly to exacerbate the slave’s extreme discomfort.  The slave intensified his sobbing interspersed with begging. .  Both Miss Kelli and Miss Sheila were smiling broadly with the slave’s plight.  The slave was suffering and it was at their hands, exactly what they had been looking forward to.  They were calling the shots and doing so at will.  Neither would do anything close to an animal that is other than this type of animal.

Miss Sheila was beginning to believe what Miss Kelli had said earlier, that Leo would be a better slave before the evening was over than he was before it started.  She hissed at him, “You are a stinking’ labor slave.  I did not want a piece of shit like you but that is the entire but that is amount my mother would buy.  That makes you dog do unless you shape up.  You may have failed in RITF but you will not fail here and now or you will be tomorrow’s slave soup.”

Slave Leo’s eyes bulged.  He was beginning to realize his crying and pleading was doing him no good.  His will was beginning to waiver.  Madame Marla saw this in his eyes.  She called over the two young Girls and whispered something in their ears.  When she finished they giggled like little schoolgirls.  They had been encouraged to go further with the miserable wretch they were tormenting when they learned the slave was on the brink of being broken.  Miss Sheila spotted the red generator sitting in the far corner of the room.   Metal squeeze clamps were put on everything that protruded from the slave’s body.  Miss Kelli stuck one on his cock while Miss Sheila added one to each big toe, an ear, his nipples and of course his balls.  They plugged a large wire into the generator that had 10 wires at its end, each with an alligator clip and extended the wire to the table and slave Leo.  The alligator clips were then attached to the clamps just installed on the slave’s body.  There were two left over.

Miss Sheila was definitely with the program.  She pinched the slave’s ass cheeks and installed a squeeze clip to which she gleefully added the remaining two alligator clips.  The slave displayed genuine terror.

Miss Sheila teased the slave explaining neither She nor Miss Kelli knew anything at all about what the generator’s power would do but they wanted to find out and that slave Leo had not yet succumbed to full acceptance that a slave was expected to so She did not care.  She told her slave tomorrow was another day and her mother gave her enough to buy two more labor slaves if need be so She could go home with a true equivalent of an RITF documented slave.  What was true was that Miss Sheila had just recently applied to SFS for training as a staff member.  But she told the slave her acceptance was more or less dependent on how well she reduced him to his proper status which was not true.  But She still believed it would help if by tomorrow morning when Lady Freya came for breakfast She could show Her what She had done to Her labor slave’s demeanor.

Miss Kelli had left me to ponder my fate on the horse.  I knew I would not be neglected before the evening was over.  But the two young beauties were focused on the generator and slave Leo.  Miss Kelli looked at Miss Sheila and said, “Sheila, it’s your call.  Looks like all you have to do is push the black button on the side.”

Miss Sheila grinned and quickly shoved the black start button and watched as the generator motor roared to life.  Madame Marla pointed to the variable voltage control and the pulse button, the one that would send a surge to and through slave Leo’s helpless body.  By now his terror had increased many folds.  His begging was loud and hard.  It was music to the young Femdoms’s ears.  Miss Sheila set the power to 1/3.  1/3 on this machine was a powerful jolt.  When she hit the pulse button the slave instantly thrashed wildly.  She hit the button sporadically and watched as he convulsed and gyrated, restrained by the straps.  His nightmare was just beginning.

Thus setup had ten points of contact on his body and each received the shock at the same time.  The twists and turns, wiggles, gyrations were something to see.

Miss Kelli was determined to break the slave.  She walked over the generator and set the voltage on full and without hesitation hit the button.  This caused the slave to go through his machinations more violently than was expected, so much so he passed out cold.  The Women and girls in the room were not in the least bit disturbed including his Owner, Miss Sheila.

Madame Marla directed Her slaves to shut down the generator, remove the alligator clips and body straps then sit slave Leo upright on the toilet just off the torture chamber.  They were ordered to remove the plug up his ass.  When this was done they could hear the trickle of stuff coming out of him.   But his sphincter was holding the rest in him.

Sheila’s mother scanned the medicine cabinet to see what was there.  She spotted the smelling salts.  It only took a few seconds waving the smelling salts in front of the victims’ nose that he came to and without ceremony a veritable flood of shit poured from him into the toilet.  He looked up and peered around him, dazed but aware he was still alive.  All eyes were on him.  As if nothing had happened to him he wiped his ass, flushed the toilet and plunged his body to the floor, crawling to his Owner’s feet.  The look on Miss Sheila’s face was worth everything.  She was beaming.  The animal had surrendered to her.  She would test him but later.

CHAPTER SEVEN

We watched slave Leo groveling to his Mistress.  It was clear he has been chastened and that Miss Kelli was triumphant.  She had broken the will of this labor slave.   Miss Sheila was both extremely proud now that she owned a disciplined slave who really knew his place and that She now had a slave with enhanced value.  Madame Marla was admiring her daughter for the enthusiasm with which she went about doing it.  She was her mother's daughter so to speak.

Eyes centered on me chained to the horse.  Miss Kelli looked at her mother and could see she wanted a piece of me.   "He's all yours mother my dear"

Madame Marla did not waste a second.  She went to her bag and took out the biggest strap-on dildo I had ever seen.  It even took Miss Sheila's mother by surprise as well.  In fact before Miss Kelli's mother could put it on she just had to look at it close up.  It caused her to whistle and ask, "Where in the world did you get this beauty?"

"It wasn't at Harrods for sure" She laughed.  "I'll have to check when I get home if you are interested.  It was one of two shops I patronize regularly though."    Madame Marla strapped on her monster and prepared to assault me.  "Too bad this one's not a virgin.  I love virgins.

Miss Sheila piped up; "Maybe mine is though.  Are you slave?  Are you a virgin?"

Slave Leo really did not want to reply.  Somehow he had escaped this fate at RITF because he was deemed an unworthy subject and quickly sent to the labor slave section for hard labor.  Most of these slaves were too tired after a day's work for the Girls to enjoy them fully so they were generally not used for this often if ever.   None-the-less Madame Marla thought it good to check it out.  She fetched a rubber glove and demanded the slave bend over.  Her skilled fingers probed slave Leo's asshole.  It had not been stretched or if it had it was now fully recovered and just as good as a virgin.  She began salivating.

Miss Kelli was a bit annoyed because she wanted her mother to bang the hell out of me so she could always say to her mother she had used her slave and it was only fair that she should be able to use her four slaves.  Variety is the spice of life and She did not want to get bored funning with her slave only.  What she did not know is her mother bought Miss Kelli Her slave so Miss Kelli would stay away from hers.  She had a thing about others using her slaves, even her daughter.

Madame Marla strapped on her monster and prepared to assault slave Leo.  I knew I was far from being out of the woods this evening.   "Too bad that one's not a virgin, I love virgins,"

She had her slaves take slave Leo and put him on the horse instead of me.  I crawled to my Mistress' feet.  She walked around to slave Leo's front and told him to open his mouth.  "Suck my jewel slave.  Get it nice and wet so it goes in easy. Did I say easy?  I meant easier.  No way is it going to be easy."

Miss Sheila was now sorry she intervened.  It would have been better if She was her slave's first.  But then again Madame Marla is experienced and maybe it is for the best.  She was resigned it already was a fait a" comprise.

Slave Leo sucked the monster under the steadying control of Madame Marla's skilled hands.  She made sure the slave took in as much as his mouth could deal with and then began to slowly fuck his mouth.  The slave's cock began to swell while bits of precum dripped from it.  He definitely liked this.  But that would be short lived. 

It was time for the main event.  My Mistress's mother walked behind slave Leo and patted his ass then with a powerful experienced thrust the huge dildo rammed into the slave.  This brought a resounding shriek from the enormous pain that surged through his body. And the dildo was barely in him.

Madame Marla with a determined look on her face rammed him again.  Each time she did it produced an agonizing scream.  From the looks on the observer's faces none had pity for the slave.  But all were waiting for their turn.  It was fun gang banging a helpless slave.

Isn't that what males like dong all the time when they had the chance?  They cared as much about Girls as we are caring now.  She picked up-tempo slamming the black monster into the slave's body relentlessly until it was all in him.  The slave's rectum was adjusting and slowly but surely his pain abated somewhat.  But it made no difference to his protagonist who banged away at him having notable orgasm after orgasm.  The Girls especially watched intently. 

The slave began lurching wildly and without warning regurgitated everything that was in his stomach.  It did not slow down Madame Marla as she pumped away gathering orgasm after orgasm.  Miss Sheila's mother dispatched the two RITF slaves to clean up the mess.  What was of note was how little concern anyone had for the hapless slave.  Finally after more than 25 minutes of hard fucking Madame Marla pulled out.  She was smiling happily but exhausted.  "I really do love virgins.  This was so good. He's all yours."

Miss Sheila helped Madame Marla remove the strap-on dildo.  She turned to her mother who was visibly eager to take the slave.  Once it was firmly on her body Miss Sheila's mother went at the slave with gusto.  She was beautiful, rhythmic, smooth and powerful.  She too experienced orgasms quickly.  The screams from the slave stopped as his rectum by now must have fully stretched to the dildo's dimensions and mucous allowed it to move in and out smoothly.  His cock hardened again and it looked now as if he was enjoying it.  Miss Sheila's mother was no match for Madame Marla because she pulled out just nine minutes in the slave.  Perhaps she wanted her daughter to have her turn. 

Miss Sheila sheepishly accepted the strap-on and approached the slave's ass.  She did what Madame Marla do before starting her turn and that is patted the slave on his ass like one would a favored steed.  She turned to Miss Kelli who gave her a broad smile then some applause.  This was a first for this 18 year old Girl.  But she slammed it home like a pro.  Her face changed from anticipation to pure ecstasy.  She did not have the power either her mother or Madame Marla did but the slave's asshole was now well broken in and lubed. 

Her first orgasm was her first coming from other than masturbation.    Her face was glowing as she fucked the slave with constantly greater confidence.  She continued to visibly orgasm and clearly was in no mood to stop.  This was a highlight for her.  By now her slave was thrusting his hips in unison with hers.  This enhanced Miss Sheila's pleasure.  Everyone was watching.  The two mother s was very pleased to see how well this was going.  For Miss Sheila it was more than She had dreamed it would be and She was not about to slack off until She was either too tired or satisfied completely.    I hoped Miss Kelli would do him instead of me but that wish was beginning to fade.  The slave was clearly exhausted from the pounding he had taken from the three Women.  When Miss Sheila was done he would be done, at least for the time being.

Miss Kelli saw this was the case.  She went to where I was kneeling and stood over me.  The look on her face was one where she was the unquestioned slave Owner and I was something less than a turd that she was going to flush away if I did not totally please her.  While I am not a virgin my asshole was not stretched much so I was close to new.  She knew this from my SFS documentation certificate. 

It raised expectations and anticipation as she beckoned me with her forefinger to follow her.  She pause waiting for Miss Sheila to back out of her slave.

That took a few more minutes but when Miss Sheila withdrew the dildo she had me quickly assist her removal of it.  Madame Marla instructed, "A fresh new asshole means it has to be cleaned."

This angered my almost 18 year old Mistress Kelli.   She sent me scurrying to get it clean as a whistle.   I knew in her haste She would not bother wetting or lubing it.   It would hurt.   I began mentally preparing for a bad time by worshipping Goddess Samantha, the Goddess that got me through the horrors of RITF.

When I returned with the strap-on dildo, the biggest one I ever saw, she ordered me to put it on her.  I made the necessary adjustments and made sure it was nice and tight.  She pointed to the horse.  I l crawled to it.  I expected her to chain me to it but she decided it would be more fun if I took it upon myself to serve and suffer for her.  I would try to please her as I tried so hard to please my Goddess Samantha.

I did not notice on her way to begin her assault on me she picked up her training whip. I was faced away from her waiting for the monster to pound its big black ugly head into my rectum when I felt the first lash.  I begged Goddess Samantha for strength.  I knew I would need it.  Miss Kelli lashed at me viciously.  The scarlet welts must have turned her on because the harder she whipped me the more enthusiastic she became.  I started swaying because the build-up of pain was so rapid.  I felt her grab my ear and twist my head to see if I was crying.  She was not pleased that I wasn't.   She spit on me then pushed my head back and resumed pummeling me with her whip.  The blue leather snake bit hard often seeming more like what I faced at RITF than I ever would have expected now.  I thought I was home free after having graduated from that nightmare of an institution and now this.  

Suddenly there was nothing.  Having been severely whipped before I can say one normally tenses up to deal with impact of the whip.  I was tensed waiting for her to slash at me again.  Nothing came.  I did not relax preferring to be ready for the pain that would surge through me with each kiss of her pain instrument.   Then I felt her hand smoothing over my welts.  She stroked my flesh down my back and onto my butt.  Her hands were soft and gentle.  I received the pats on my ass, which stung but was far better than what may have been with her whip. 

I felt the head of the dildo against my asshole.  She did not follow in her mother's footsteps by powering it in but instead pushed it a wee bit then pulled back.  Each gentle thrust penetrated further and I was able to deal with it.  I could not see her but I did know these young girls had the devil in her.  I began relaxing; even thinking the worst was over when my inside exploded when she rammed me with what I have to believe was all her might.  The power thrusts that followed tore my insides out.  I had to scream.  I begged my Goddess to give me strength.  The women began applauding.  I was not shackled or chained to the horse and this vixen was getting everything she wanted from her slave.  She would always try to take me beyond my limit because that is what gave her so much pleasure.   That I was dealing with it justified her selection when she chose me as her slave.

Miss Kelli had many orgasms but it is only the beginning of my slavery and her passion for human ownership.  When she had enough she backed out and without hesitation sneered at me, "Draw my bath slave.  Sheila, will you join me?"

"Sheila was excited over the prospect.  She had never taken a bath with anyone before.  She kicked slave Leo and ordered him to assist.  Slave Leo laboriously rose from his bowed position and joined me to prepare for what was next.

Tomorrow morning my nemesis, Lady Freya would be here in this apartment for breakfast.  She would tell how the Nazis built the mansion and the underground passageways with its unique torture chambers using slave labor and that the slave managers were Female SS officers.

As for me, once again I made me through my ordeal. I have eternal gratitude for my Goddess Samantha who sees me through these moments.  I cannot bow low enough to her to display my worship of her.

--

CHAPTER EIGHT

Slave Leo followed me into the lavish bathroom that was part of this luxurious apartment.   The tub seemed big enough for three but tonight it would be two young beautiful Girls who would enjoy the warm water and their slaves serving them.  Miss Sheila was anxious for slave Leo to learn from me.  Tonight I would hope both Girls would allow me to pleasure them with a Tantric Yoni Massage.  Tantric massage is a skill taught to me by a Hindu priest.  It is very sexual in nature, especially the Yoni Massage.  Yoni means vagina.  It is different than simply putting two fingers in a Woman and massaging the inner walls of her cunt.  When I would finish a massage the Woman would feel an incredible sexual sensation and calmness that is almost spiritual. The aftermath of it would be something they would savor.  But the miracle of Tantra was more how others were attracted to the one massaged as well as the intensity of that attraction.

I knew Miss Kelli would want me to be as instructive as possible to slave Leo.  We would try to bring the water temperature to 105 degrees.  To do this we would have to check by hand, as there was no thermometer available.  But we must make sure it is close which means the water should be hot but not so hot that our Owners could not tolerate it.  Too hot or cool meant a whipping.

I showed slave Leo how much bath oil to put into the tub.  This was based on the amount normally used in a normal tub.  In this case I estimated the tub to be three times a normal tub so we put in three times, as much bath oil as normal.  All of this may sound picky but it is important that the bath pleases our Mistresses. In fact everything must be done with maximum effort to please.   A Coke with the right amount of ice is just as important.  How do we know our Owner preferences?  We may ask on some occasions but it is always best to try.  It may mean punishment if we are wrong but many Owners want their slaves to always be thinking of pleasing no matter how small the issue. 

Next we need music, prepare towels.  There was no towel warmer here but plenty of thick thirsty terry towels to wrap our Mistresses as they emerged from the tub.  I did not know my Mistress's preference but I did find an Enya CD, which began pumping beautiful soothing music into the room.  I asked slave Leo to check if there were plastic glasses.  We do not want glass around a bathtub.  He came back with both wineglasses and tumblers.  We would check their preference once in the tub.   Last I found candles and strategically placed them around the tub making sure I had matches to light them.  Slave Leo was amazed at the detail slaves went through just to prepare a bath for their Owners but understood why.   I pointed out Owners couldn't care less how much effort it took but if they are not pleased they will find a reason to punish.   “Besides I want to please my Mistress.”  The tub is almost up to its level.  I checked it with my arm.  It feels great, perfect.  I tell slave Leo he should test it as well and get used to the proper temperature.  He did and smiled.  It now seemed easy to him.

It was time to serve our Mistresses.  They were lounging waiting for their bath to get ready.  Of course we were naked from the moment they saw us on display at RITF.  Until now and the Girls had no inhibitions seeing us that way.  Perhaps this is because they did not view us humans but as animals known as slaves.    The mother s wondered if they would balk at being naked themselves in front of males.  The moment of truth was fast approaching on the issue.

I dropped to my knees and slave Leo followed my lead.  After crawling to Miss Kelli's feet I waited for her to acknowledge me.  She did by putting her now bare foot in my mouth.  I took it and massaged it with my lips and tongue.  "Slave, Sheila and I want white wine with our bath.  And I hope you thought enough to set candles.  I can hear the music slave.  I like Enya.  Good choice slave." Her sweet voice chimed.

She pushed my mouth off and raised beckoning Miss Sheila to follow her.  I decided it best I follow the two Girls into the bathroom first, and then get their wine.  When they got to the tub Miss Kelli dipped her hand into the water and sprinkled a few drops onto her arm. She was satisfied with the temperature.

She did not wait for me to undress her as she peeled off all her clothing, dropping each item casually to the floor.  Miss Sheila seemed in a race to strip faster.  Both finished at about the same time and were in the tub in a flash.  Miss Sheila ooohed and cooed as the warm water enveloped her.

 

I sent slave Leo to fetch a cold bottle of white wine and prepared the glasses then lit the candles.  I stared into the tub.  I was awe struck by how absolutely gorgeous the two were.  At first they splashed each other and fooled around.  Miss Kelli's hand found Miss Sheila's pussy.  At first I thought it was part of the play.  Next it was Miss Sheila’s hand caressing my Mistress’s cunnie.   It did not take long before they were in full embrace, hands exploring each other’s bodies.

It got me so excited I thought I would cum right there.  Slave Leo returned with a bottle of Chablis and almost dropped it when he saw his Mistress and Miss Kelli kissing one another passionately.  We slaves would simply let nature take its course.  The candles were lit so I dimmed the light.  The action in the bathtub was becoming furious.  These Girls were no doubt in love.  It was not for me a slave to ogle my superiors.  They do what they want and so do I do what they want.  And right now they could not care less about me, slave Leo or being bathed.  

There is no question they were pleasing each other.  Slave Leo didn’t know what to do.  His dick grew to twice its normal size as he glanced at the Girls enjoying their newfound feelings one to the other.  He watched me.  I looked askance and tried to be as nonchalant as possible but it was hard not to zero in on these lovelies and they’re love making.  When they finally sat up Miss Sheila looked at us and grouched, “Where in blazes is the bloody wine slaves.  And what are slaves doing staring at us?”

I was afraid to respond and didn’t but I uncorked the bottle of wine and quickly poured it.  I had neglected to offer the cork and to present a small sample to Miss Kelli.  I was promptly informed I would learn how to serve wine properly and ordered me to remind Her She owed me 30 lashes well laid on.

The Girls began to sit back, sip wine and simply relax.  After a few minutes Miss Kelli ordered me to check her and Miss Sheila’s legs for stubble.  By now the two of them were thick as thieves paying no attention to us slaves caressing each other with caring passion. I reached in and took Miss Kelli’s left leg holding it like it was a piece of glass.  My hand smoothed the calf of her leg.   It was not as smooth as it could be.  I did the same with her other one, then did Miss Sheila’s.   What I explained to slave Leo is those Females like smooth leg, the smoother the better.  I also explained nicks and cuts were not acceptable.   I looked around for a bucket but could not find one having to settle for a tumbler that I filled with warm water. This would be used to rinse leg hair from the razor so as not to foul the bath water for our Owners.  I found a shave brush and soap and began the task of lathering Miss Kelli’s leg.  I had to support it on my shoulder.  I could not believe her indifference to me.  She glared at me as I went about my task.  Her look said I was there to serve her and nothing more.  She was naked, gorgeous, luscious but in full control.

When her leg was properly lathered I began shaving what I must describe as the most perfectly sculpted limb I have ever seen.  It was perfectly muscled with ultra soft skin.  The shave made it smooth as silk.  Miss Kelli noticed my very special attention to her leg and smiled.  When she bought me she knew she owned my body.  Now she knows she owns my mind as well.

I know now my Mistress will not be back to SFS to satisfy her need for new slaves.  She will select those males She wishes to own and will enslave them all on her own.  She will bring them down quickly as she did slave Leo.  I see her as a disciple of my Goddess Samantha.  Miss Kelli continued to gaze intently at me.  It was as if she understood my thoughts. 

All of a sudden I found the foot of her other leg at my mouth.  I opened it inviting it in and in it came.  Amazingly I was able to concentrate on my leg shaving task and worship my divine Mistress’ foot at the same time.  Waves of passionate devotion pulsed from my eager mouth to her foot.  My Mistress was surely someone special.  More and more I think of my Goddess Samantha feeling this is the destiny she set for me beginning with her trade of me to Lady Siobhan.

My work continued as Miss Sheila had her slave follow my lead.  She too had exceptionally well developed legs but not quite as beautiful as Miss Kelli’s.  Slave Leo however was now performing at the level of an SFS slave product, not a labor slave.

It was an instant conversion, one that would surprise the SFS staff if they knew.  He lacked skills but his eagerness to serve his new Owner motivated him to acquire as many of them as he could in a hurry.  It was not hard to see how everything he did for his new Mistress was with all his heart and soul.  He would learn these skills in short order.  In fact I was sure when Lady Freya saw this labor slave perform She would surely take notice and of course wonder how in the world it happened When She learned it was Miss Kelli who was responsible for this miracle of sorts it would change Her life.

When I finished shaving Miss Kelli’s legs she demanded I bathe her.  She leaned forward allowing me to scrub her back properly then stood up to access her ass and crotch.  I finished her bath as she reclined back in the tub and began readying to shampoos her hair.  She waved me off of this opting instead to learn about Tantric massage she had read about in the skills section of my slave resume.  I was so excited she would allow this.

She first wanted to know more.  I explained best I could explain it but the subject is very complicated. I knew if she allowed me to massage her she would understand.  A Hindu priest taught me Tantric.  I suggested I start with her feet and move to other parts as a beginning.  My Mistress was quite receptive and curious as well.  Miss Sheila became attentive to what I was doing as well as was slave Leo who had just finished bathing his Mistress.  What was certain to both of these vixens was that slavery was a necessity for them, not a simple luxury.

I took my Mistress’ foot and began the very special manipulation.  It did not take long for Miss Kelli to begin rubbing her pussy.  When I noticed this I moved to take her hand and place it on her breast.  She accepted this slave act without hesitation as I moved from her foot to Yoni, Her vagina.  The manipulations while very sexual are also spiritual.  Mistress seemed to move into a very pleasant trance.  I continued manipulating my fingers as I had learned and would continue until my Mistress would close her eyes.  At that moment I would retreat, take her foot in my mouth and lavish it with worship.  When her eyes would reopen she would feel a new spirituality she had never experienced before.  It would be laced with a unique sexuality and a sense of power she would know was special. 

When her eyes opened she turned to Miss Sheila.  Miss Sheila tried to prostrate herself to my Mistress but the bathtub restrained her efforts.  It was clear Miss Kelli suddenly had a Female follower, perhaps a slave.  It became eminently clear to slave Leo that while he was slave to Miss Sheila, Miss Kelli was a higher order.

The towels were readied.  The hand held spray rinsed offs the bodies of these elegant girls and the drying process began.  Both prepared for bed brushing their teeth and slipping into their skimpy nightgowns.  Miss Sheila slipped under the covers with her new high priestess.  It was a mind-blowing day with a mind blowing end to it.  Tomorrow would likely be more of the same.  Slave Leo and I curled our naked bodies up at the foot of their bed ready to jump at a moment’s notice.

CHAPTER NINE

The New World

Lt. Helga Kraus would be in charge of specially trained Female SS guards who were trained for two specialties.  One was torture to be used for information extraction [and fun for the guards] and the other was slave management.  Helga was a beautiful Woman.  Blonde haired, a tall 5’8” and statuesque with a build any Woman would die for.  The scuttle on the Island was that Lt. Kraus got straight A pluses in all Her cruelty classes.   She had determined if one were to manage male slaves and obtain useful data from other prisoners a kind heart would not do well to do the job.   She learned how to systematically convert sympathy to hate until she no longer had sympathy or empathy for any male person on earth.  This led her to select only Women for Her command.  These Women, after significant training by Lt. Kraus became for all practical purposes just like her.   A male body was equal to a bug under her feet.

When the Commandant issued work orders for the slaves along with an expectation of what production was to be expected Lt. Kraus took that to mean “minimum production” expected.  She always knew she would drive the slaves to do much better.  And much better they did do.  It resulted in quick promotion to Captain followed by still another to Major.

The Commandant had an eye for attractive Women and his eyes did not stray far from Helga.  It was Helga who suggested her officers should all have personal slaves which would allow them to spend more time working their slaves and less cleaning their living quarters and running errands.  The Commandant thought that was a good idea and allowed her to freely distribute slaves to deserving personnel under her command. 

The Commandant also had lust.  And in the process Helga became pregnant.  She was proud her offspring would be pure Aryan and thus superior.  Quietly she prayed for a girl. That would be a defining moment for her.  When she was born she was given the name of Zena.    In 1943 Zena was only four.  A shipload of new slaves arrived.  Normally there were young males for heavy work and some females to be used as whores for the soldiers.  But this time with the female slaves came several children.  She arranged for these children to be put in a special area where they would be taught things Helga wanted them to learn.  She moved her apartment into this area.  In one section there was everything a child may want.  In the other there were cages and whipping posts. 

Helga took Zena with her during the day exposing her to seeing the slaves being worked.  Whips slammed into the backs of the slaves driving them to work harder.  She saw Helga whip her personal slave and treat him harshly almost all the time.  One day the personal slave made Zena drink her milk when she did not want to.  The 4 year old grabbed a whip and struck the slave many times making him grovel to her like she saw her mom do.  Needless to say what Zena’s mindset was as she grew up, the only acceptable people to her were primarily Female Aryans and males who seemed special to her no matter their rank.  Normally they were very intelligent and physically very well built.

All the Girls were all taught about their superiority.  They were shown the boys in cages every day and told they were born to be slaves. That they could do heavy work and were really not human, Collars were installed on every male in the compound.  Leashes were issued to each Girl who was encouraged to take a male for a walk every day, just like they would a dog.

The boys were taught they were inferior especially to the Girls and born to do heavy work for their superiors.  They learned how to properly address their superior Females and were required to obey them.  They were also taught that any disobedience to a Girl would be severely punished.  When a boy was accused of anything, whether he did anything or not, he was not allowed any defense.  The Girl was always right. 

The boy would be tied to a whipping post in front of all the Girls and the boys in their cages.   Of course he would be stripped and the offended Girl could whip him to her heart’s content.

It was not long before most of the Girls took a boy and made him her personal slave.  Zena took three.  Years passed, Zena grew up and she had a child.   She named Her Freya Kraus.  In 1981 Freya produced a child.  It was a Girl She named Donna Freya Kraus.   None of the Krause’s had ever married.  They always selected a stud they believed would produce the highest quality child then seduced him.  When she was sure they were pregnant she would have him castrated.  . So now Donna Freya Kraus is back where her great grandmother led the way to construct what is now the SFS RITF mansion and compound doing very much what her heritage was.  She of course had an intense desire and hope for resurrection of a Reich.  To her it meant a New World ruled by a race of Superior Women, exactly what her family has been devoting their lives to, during and since and after the fall of the Third Reich in 1945.  She would use what remained of the Nazi's to further her goal for select superior Women to rule the world.  For that reason and only that reason Donna Freya Kraus was a card carrying Nazi with all the attributes and family traits firmly embodied within her.  The only thing that differ her from her predecessors was that she was more beautiful than they and she had a brilliant, calculating, sophisticated mind that worked 24 hours of every day of the year.

Today the new Owner of a slave she had trained for breakfast invited her.  Ordinarily She would not have patronized an SFS slave Owner, as She was very busy enjoying her work.  But this was different.  She had her own special reason and she would do what She could to befriend Miss Kelli Jamison.  That she was the daughter of Madame Marla Jamison did not hurt either.  She dressed very special for the occasion.  She wore a white silk tailored blouse with a deep neck showing her cleavage prominently, black leather jodhpurs with black shiny well polished knee high leather boots.  Her black jacket and officer’s cap with the Nazi eagle set off her shoulder length striking natural blond hair.  She looked every bit the evil princess she wanted to.  Under Her arm was a harsh looking 32” riding crop for effect.  She loved the name Freya and had dropped the name Donna.

At 8:00a sharp she was at the Jamison apartment on the 3rd floor.  She gently knocked.  The door opened and I immediately dropped to my knees when I saw Lady Freya. She actually shoved the door back knocking me onto my ass muttering, “Out of my way slave.”  She paraded into the room like a conquering general, smiling and very self-assured.  She was introduced to Madame Marla, Sheila, Her mother and Miss Kelli.  She sneered at slave Leo.  Then she looked at me and cheerily said, “Nice piece of slave product that one.”

Miss Kelli invited her and the others to get right to breakfast.  The two SFS slaves were in the kitchen cooking up a storm while slave Leo and I served.  Slave Leo was perfect.  He took breakfast orders and served them with panache.  Coffee was topped the minute a sip was taken from a cup.  When Lady Freya complained about her eggs he hastened to snatch the plate from in front of her and had replaced in minutes.  He showed SFS slave product quality and Lady Freya was beginning to notice.  It is not that I did not want to serve Lady Freya but I felt inclined to concentrate on Mistress Kelli and Her mother.

It must have piqued Lady Freya’s curiosity.  “That other slave bears an SFS labor slave number.  I have not seen a labor slave that behaved like that one.”

Miss Sheila piped up immediately, “He is my slave.  I bought him as a labor slave yesterday.  Miss Kelli broke him last night.  Her slave has been helping him get up to snuff.  I say I am quite proud of the slave way he is performing even though he started as a labor slave.”

“Broke him, Broke him last night?”  Is that so Miss Jamison?”

“Test him Lady Freya if you like.”

Miss Sheila piped in, “Yes, give him any kind of test.  He’s lacking some skills but he is as obedient as any SFS slave product and Miss Kelli took him there last night.  We were all a bit surprised how he just broke but he did”

Lady Freya was truly curious about the unlikely claims.  She sent him to the whipping horse and told him she would be in shortly.

Madame Marla was getting pissed at the SFS officer.  Her Kelli told the big Guard-Girl Captain She broke the damned labor slave completely last night and she doubts her?  Doubting a Jamison?  She looks like a Nazi She thought and probably has brains like one.  If her father-in-law were here He would take her outside and give her way to go.

Lady Freya saw everyone glare at her.  She was going to use the crop she had brought as prop to her outfit.  And it was a brutal crop of braided leather, thick and powerful.  She had taken down many slaves with it.

When she rose to address the slave everyone followed her.  She wasted no time.  She would do more than she normally would to interrogate a slave.  This is because this slave animal showed her up.  She was in charge of new slaves coming in and it must have been her that gave up on him, sending him off to become a labor slave.  Now a novice says she broke him last night?  A novice and not quite eighteen,

She stroked the slave with the crop more or less teasing him into what She hoped was a state of sheer terror, an art She had surely has mastered better than anyone at SFS RITF.  The slave did not move.  The crop found its way between his legs and rubbing against his balls.  Most slaves begin twitching.  Not slave Leo.  “Is there anything you want to tell me slave before I test you?”

Slave Leo nodded no.  “Tell me slave, what will you not do if your Mistress demanded you do something you do not like or want to do?

“I adore my Mistress.  There is nothing she will ever want me to do that I will not do.”

Miss Sheila like hearing that but She knew She force the slave to perform if ever he balked. 

“Will you eat my shit now, here in front of everyone?”

“Only if Miss Sheila orders me to,”

“Order the slave to do it.  I have to do my morning constitutional now.  I want to see him eat it as it comes out nice and warm.”

Miss Sheila did not hesitate, “Obey Her slave.  Do whatever she tells you to.”

The slave turned from the horse and helped Lady Freya out of her jacket.  Then he took down her jodhpurs and under panties and crawled behind her.  In seconds he had his mouth placed in Lady Freya’s crack ready to accept whatever she would deliver to him.  She let a little out and the slave devoured it quickly.   Soon she was metering a bowel movement into the slave’s open mouth thinking how nice it would be for the wretch to miss a small piece as it dropped to the floor.  She dared not do it on purpose as four Women supportive to the slave were watching intently. 

This was a bit unusual for her not to be able to make the slave pay for something he did not do.  She began squeezing as the slave had consumed everything she made and now was hoping to exceed his capacity.  This was not a proven toilet slave as I was.  With a final hard squeeze she managed one smaller turd which slave Leo gobbled down as if it wasn’t there.  She declared she was done and slave Leo immediately moved his head up into her and licked her clean.  

Miss Sheila ordered the slave to wash out his mouth with a considerable amount of water and to soap his hands well.  Madame Marla applauded the slave.  Lady Freya was a bit embarrassed she had done this thing, especially in the presence of an SFS heavy donor and ranking member.   I helped her restore her jodhpurs and jacket.  The fact was she was genuinely surprised with the slave’s performance.  This will never happen if the slave is not totally broken into a state of absolute obedience no matter what is ordered.  And that a young girl without training did it was truly amazing. 

So she congratulated Miss Kelli for Her accomplishment and apologized for even thinking of testing the slave.  While She was doing this She became aware of Miss Kelli’s beauty but even more so of her aura.   She was being stirred.  It is not that she does not have a large compliment of Girls to choose from.  Miss Kelli had something she could not fathom, something that was beginning to disturb her.  I suspect it is that in her world of SFS all she had to do is beckon with her finger and any girl was hers.  This was another story.  This Girl was not at her beck and call.  And it is even possible if she was there would be a contest, the winner I would not dare to predict.

Miss Kelli was not unaware of Lady Freya’s discomfort.  In a way she reveled in it.  The big question now was she going to bring along her slaves on the tour of the facilities?

Madame Marla knew Lady Freya was eyeing her daughter and gave the Guard-Girl Captain a warning glance that was not taken lightly.  She was pleased when Miss Kelli decided she would take her slaves with her.  It should be said Here Madame Marla is a very observant Woman.  She noticed the changes in her daughter and in Miss Sheila as well.  Miss Sheila was under her daughter’s spell and slave Leo was now obviously the property of Miss Kelli, the one who broke him, though still personal slave to Miss Sheila.  Miss Sheila’s mother was approving of the changes she saw.  She was confident in the relationship from what she felt.

It was time for the tour.  Miss Kelli was wearing a very sexy pair of black leather hot pants with an equally sexy leather bra top.  She chose a pair of black sandals.  Her tanned bare legs shone from her exceptional good health and leg care.  Her black leatherhead band completed the ensemble. Her sunglasses were atop her head ready for deployment.  No cameras were allowed which was a disappointment.   I was hard just looking at Her.  Miss Sheila was almost her alter ego in white with her dark hair.  We slaves would follow carrying fruit and cold drinks that were well iced in a cooler.  The girls decided on leashes.  She wanted to show their slaves were obedient committed ones.  This annoyed Lady Freya but by now Miss Kelli was in control and knew it.  Lady Freya would do, as Miss Kelli wanted.

The tour of the mansion revealed only that there were many Women here, most of them lovely.  It seemed for every woman there were two slaves visible.  That was in the mansion.  We were not allowed in many areas but the old mansion was really something to see.  There were signs of the Nazis everywhere.  What I am saying is that everything looked German although 90% of the Ladies here came from England, the mortal enemy of the Nazis.  And during World War Two when the place was built men dominated, Now Women do and men are slaves.  That of course excepting the construction crews composed of male slaves with Female taskmistresses.

Lady Freya narrated the history, as SFS would like to relate it.  According to SFS’S historical perspective except for the soldiers including the commandant and officers, all males here were slaves ruled by Females. 

The German High Command wanted this place completed including the underground passageways in two years.  The Female slave drivers completed it in 17 months.  It was said the slaves worked harder for their Female masters.  Others agreed but suggested because the Women were crueler and got more out of the slaves.  They also knew enough to feed the beasts enough to work the long hours they wanted them to.  Instead of starting out and working the slaves 10 to 18 hours per day they began with 10.  The labor strengthened the slaves and slowly but surely within 90 days they were up to 16 hours, 7 days per week.

Many slaves also were known to work extra hard hoping to be chosen as personal slaves.  The Women thought it humorous.  They wanted personal slaves that could take a lot of pain, had good large strong tongues and were good fucks.  Further there were so many slaves here one would take one for a week or so and choose another, putting the slave back to work on the project.

Lady Freya related how her great grandmother was in charge of all the slaves here.  She explained that She was against putting most of the animals in the gas chamber because She believed it was a waste of good available almost free labor.  Almost because one had to feed the beasts,   Most could be useful slaves, much appreciated by the Aryan population of the country.

She felt every Girl ought to own at least one male slave.  She didn’t think in terms of Aryan males because they were all in the army.  Female slaves would be used for pleasuring the soldiers, a time honored way of keeping soldiers happy.  The others would be factory workers, housekeepers, brood mares or the like.  Children would be sorted and those who could be indoctrinated would go one way while the others would be trained as slaves for the future.  She wrote it up and the hierarchy was considering it when Germany fell.

Everywhere we went there were good looking sturdy male slaves usually under the stern eyes of a Guard-Girl.  Now it was time to return to my Hell.  We walked out of the mansion and around to the back of the mansion to the steel door I entered when I was brought here.  The guard rang the bell in some sequence and once again I heard the cries of pain.  When the door opened and I got to see the slave that got jolted each time the bell rang it was a new one that I did not know.  Miss Kelli stood there looking at him.  The pain was one thing that was in his eyes but it was the terror that aroused her.  She deliberately spread her legs apart, put her hands on her hips, and licked her lips teasing the miserable wretch beyond reason.  She knew she drove the slave crazy seeing this gorgeous creature sneering at him not caring one whit if they shocked him to death.  She spit at him as she left and we continued the tour.  For me I was back in my nightmare.

Soon we would be passing the cells of recruit slaves then on to the underground and its special delights.  Miss Sheila was getting wet, rubbing her crotch.  This was a candy store to her.

CHAPTER TEN

The Tour Continues

We came to the calming cages.  These are where new slave recruits are stored until they get over it so to speak.   Lady Freya said She just instituted a new policy.  She asked me if I remembered “EXAMPLIFICATION”

I did of course.  She told me to explain it for my Mistress.

“When a slave recruit commits an offense that is considered serious they used to punish the slave by beating him nearly to death right in front of the others in the cage.  Others that attempt escape are hobbled and thrown back in the cage.  Then they changed the policy and brought the offender to a cage where EXAMPLIFIED inmates were on display and who told of their situation as to why they were EXAMPLIFIED.  It set an example of what could happen to you if one did not behave properly.”

“Right slave” said Lady Freya.  “Now we keep one cage for EXAMPLIFIED slaves.  We bring in any offender and let him stay with these heathen for two days.  The slaves in the cage must tell the offending slave why they were EXAMPLIFIED.  In the next block are two cages filled with EXAMPLIFIED slaves.  Their value is based on what it costs to keep the swine in food and other items versus the benefit we get by rehabilitating offending slaves that may be made into slave product or is either going to end up like your slave Leo Miss Sheila.  We do not keep slaves that are not of use to us and I am not at liberty to say what we do with them.”

Lady Freya opened one of the two EXAMPLIFIED SLAVE RECEPTACLES as they are called so the two girls could see the slaves first hand.  Miss Kelli went over to a hobbled slave who was crawling out of the way.  His head was bowed.  She made him raise it so He would have to savor her gorgeous tanned legs.  He moved to kiss Her feet but Lady Freya intervened by sharply cracking Her crop over his back then giving the slave a quick kick.  He crawled off.  Another had no fingers.  One with no tongue had a sign on him.  It read, “I TALKED ONCE TOO OFTEN.” 

Lady Freya pointed out others.  One did not listen to orders given him.  He has no ears.  Another was caught masturbating who was castrated.  And when one slave decided he would sneak a look he is now wearing his eyes in a small bottle of formaldehyde around his neck.  These slaves are all missing some part of their body that was related to their offense. 

“Now all new slave recruits are made to spend a day in the cage with these creatures.  You can see the next cage is full of new recruits that just came out of calming cages,”

.

The Girls stood looking into the pathetic mass of naked males, who gaped at them, like animals in the zoo.  Miss Kelli remarked, “It is a lot like going to the zoo.  It’s fun”     

Lady Freya began thinking these Girls were all right, made of the right stuff.  They were as merciless as any of the trained Guard-Girls and mentors were here.

They proceeded and were shown each phase of slave training showing the girls what it took to make an SFS slave product that was saleable.  They heard screams of anguish and saw slaves being whipped, jolted with electricity, tortured with many methods, some barbaric.

It did not disturb either of them.  Both slave Leo and I shook with fear.

Next we visited training rooms.  These are rooms where I was used for the personal pleasure of the staff.  After that we were shown the underground corridors.  Lady Freya likes this place the most.  These tunnels were dug by hand using 100% slave labor.  31 torture chambers were dug along them where unique inventive methods were designed to extract information or simply for the fun of the sometimes-bored Female guards.  There were also detention cells.  Along each corridor was one large cell. 

It had holes for sanitation but it is where the construction slaves were penned up at night.  Miss Sheila remarked they really were like animals.

Miss Kelli retorted, “That’s what they are.  Slaves are animals for human use.”

Lady Freya explained the tunnel's construction slaves were worked very hard because they were part of the defense system designed for the island.  Plus it was always cool down here so the slaves could work harder.

It was then she invited my Mistress and Miss Sheila for a boat ride.  She said they would be served lunch on this very nice boat.  I was nervous about it.  I became even more nervous when we came to the dock.  Slave Leo and I were caged until our Owners returned.  I stopped worrying realizing they would not do anything untoward knowing Madame Marla was still on the premises.

When the boat left the dock with Lady Freya and our Owners we were herded to another cage at the Court.  They had a nice lunch on the boat, which toured the entire island.  They saw scads of slaves working away at various facilities when the boat docked at the Court the Girls got to see where slaves Leo worked for some time.  He was a little embarrassed when he was rejoined with his Mistress amongst his fellow labor slaves.  They walked past a lot of slaves who knew slave Leo and who looked at him wistfully.

When we arrived back at the mansion Madame Marla had slaves load up their things into their Jaguar.  Miss Kelli kissed Miss Sheila.  The Girls had made arrangements to see each other quickly after they returned home.

I shook hands with slave Leo wishing him luck.  I was made to go into the mansion where I was to receive what they called delivery clothes.  I received a pair of black sneakers, black cotton pants and a black knit shirt with a collar.  I went to the room designated and put them on.  Madame Marla Jamison and Her daughter sat in the rear seat and I became their driver.   Explicit instructions to their home with a map sat next to me on the front seat.  Slaves had neatly packed their luggage in the trunk.  I would be leaving through the big Iron Gate and the other gate for the first time in more than a month but I cannot be sure.

My Mistress did not chain me as I have seen others do when they took away their merchandise.  She was secure that I was her slave and would serve her well.

On the way home Mistress spoke to her mother about Lady Freya.  She told her mother She liked her and had plans to do things with Her.   She said she thought Lady Freya had connected with her and she liked what Guard-Girl Captain had to say.  Madame Marla did not say anything but she knew she would be keeping an eye out for her daughter with Donna Freya.  She looked like a neo Nazi. Talked like one and for sure was one.  What she did not know was it was not Donna Freya who wanted to make certain arrangements.  It was her own daughter that had convinced Mistress Freya it was time for superior Girls to act.

The drive home was uneventful.  I drove up to a beautiful home in a lovely area west of London.  The house was huge and beautifully maintained.  But there was something eerie about the area. 

It seemed familiar to me.  I paid it no mind wondering what was now in store for me.  I had gotten my wish, which was to exit RITF.  That was done but what was to be?

When I drove into the driveway and up to the house two male servants, maybe slaves approached the car.  Miss Kelli instructed them as to what to do with the luggage.  She waved her finger at me indicating I was to follow her.  When we went through the front door she turned to me saying, “This is the last time I will permit you to use this door.  Slaves use a door you will be familiarized with.  Now follow me.”

She led me to her mini-suite.  It was a four-room layout.  The largest room was her bedroom.  Her private bathroom was immense as bathrooms go, very well equipped with the latest of everything.  Off of Her bedroom was a sitting room where she could watch TV, read a book, entertain friends etc.  The third room was a medium size bedroom with a king bed in it. And the fourth room was her slave dorm

. 

There were four bunk beds, one dresser with four numbered drawers.  It did have a large closet.  The clothes rods were divided into four numbered sections as well.  On one wall of the closet there was a sort of rack with hooks onto which were quite a few whips of varying types.  Next to it was an upright steel locker.  She opened it and showed me the many items she had to enhance her pleasure.  There were three different strap-on dildos, all new.  In fact everything in the cabinet was new. 

When we returned to her bedroom I noticed the horse in the corner.  When she saw me looking at it, “Right slave boy.  You will become very familiar with that nice horsy, I promise you.  Sheila will be coming over tonight for a day or so.  She will of course bring that slave of hers.  I will have other friends over I want her to meet.”

There was a small fridge in the sitting room.  I was to keep it well stocked with her favorite beverages and several of her friends who would be visiting and stay overnight at times.  I was to unpack her luggage when the house slaves brought them up.  Her closet needed organizing. There was a lot of work to do.  But today she would show me the house now so I would be able to properly serve her.

The first place she showed me was her mother’s suite.  It was enormous.  The room she wanted to show me was locked.  It was where her mother kept her four slaves.  “I suggest you do not get caught wandering here.  You will be castrated if you do get caught,” She laughed.   She led me throughout the house including the basement.  It was not a place I wanted to be but knew I would spend time there like it or not.  It was a dungeon.  It was big and well equipped.  It would easily hold fifty active people.  The rest of the basement was an assortment of storage, game rooms and large slave quarters.  This room had bars on the window and shackles on every bunk.  There were no slaves in it at the moment.

The yard and gardens were beautifully manicured.  The house had a four-car garage with four cars in them.  I wondered if Mr. Jamison ever came home.  The Ladies didn’t seem to miss him.  The pool and its surrounding gardens were like a place in paradise.  I noted her nicely tanned body was probably obtained here.

Finally I was shown the downstairs   It was elegant.  The kitchen was large with ultra fine equipment. Their wine cellar wasn’t in the cellar.  It was a big wine keeper in the kitchen.

I was shown the pantry where I could fetch such things as Cokes and other soft beverages.  I was left with the head cook.  He told me my Mistress liked fresh squeezed orange juice, soft scrambled eggs and bacon in the mornings.  Then she would run for an hour.  I was introduced to the house’s call system.  If someone wanted me they would push 66.  The 66 would be lit everywhere in the house.  If I saw it I was to go to a phone and dial 66.  It would tell me where to go. 

Miss Kelli came into the kitchen to retrieve me.  I followed her back up to her suite.  One inside She slammed the door and pointed to the floor.  I dropped to my knees.

“Lady Freya will spend the night as well slave.  She isn’t coming to see you.  I want you to understand that everything I do is confidential as far as you are concerned.  One word of anything no matter how innocent and I will send you back to RITF on a special retraining mission where you just might disappear.  Do I make myself clear slave?”

She made herself imminently clear.

At 5:15p slave Leo was shown into the suite.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

The New World Order

The three girls met regularly maybe three times per week.  Neither slave Leo nor I were permitted to engage them.  Weeks went by.  I never heard Mr. Jamison's name mentioned once.  For me life was considerably better than at RITF.  I did my work and obeyed Miss Kelli scrupulously.  She used me as her personal maid and to deal with her oral and anal desires.  I got to relish touching her soft skin.

Then she started having me chauffeur wherever she went.  Imagine my surprise when we drove up to a house I was very familiar with.  It was Goddess Samantha’s place.  I was instructed to follow Miss Kelli and be prepared to serve her.  A very nice looking male who was about 23 years old and built like a brick with very nice blond wavy hair greeted us.  He was a handsome bloke.  When I got a glimpse of Goddess Samantha my heart skipped a beat.  I dropped to my knees.  Miss Kelli did not quite understand.

Goddess Samantha explained how Lady Siobhan exchanged me for her slave Peter.  She explained lady Siobhan was obligated to SFS to produce an SFS recruit to their very high standard and had not been able to do that.  Goddess Samantha owned me.  One does not offend SFS so Lady Siobhan traded for me.  Slave peter was very wealthy.  Goddess Samantha made sure he was a pauper in short order then sold him to some guy who traded in human flesh, even one of such low value as slave Peter was.  She came over to me and scrutinized my body from every angle.  There were more than 30 Women in the living room.  Slaves were everywhere.  Goddess Samantha hugged Miss Kelli.  She took her aside and told her something very secret.  Miss Kelli's eyes lit up.  Goddess Samantha turned and went to the stairway to the basement.  Miss Kelli followed her.  I was beckoned to follow.

There were four males in the cages down there.  Miss Kelli shrieked when she saw who was in one of them.  "He's all yours Kelli.  You now own him and everything that once belonged to him.  He is close to being broken so you can use him for something or I can sell him for you."

I looked at the caged male.  He looked familiar but not familiar.  Like maybe he resembled someone I knew.  When Miss Kelli approached the cage to take a closer look the man in the cage groaned a bit then said, "God love you Kelli.  You have come for me.  Please, get me out of here.  Please."

Miss Kelli stiffened and her face became vicious looking.  She was snarling at the bloke in the cage.  I could see numerous welts all over his body and he wasn't so young where they would work themselves out in a day or so.  "So what goes around comes around father.  You are now a lowly slave.  My slave in fact, Goddess Samantha wanted to know if I want to keep you or she should sell you.  My instinct is to sell you but it will be fun having you around to abuse like you have abused mother and me over the years.  Mother would never do to you what I have in mind.  You are penniless.  Goddess Samantha has managed to relieve you of your fortune and has placed it in various accounts in my name.  I will have you call me Miss Kelli.  Do you understand slave?"

The man began crying.  He knew she meant payback time and that he was in no position to argue.  Miss Kelli turned to Goddess Samantha and asked what she owed her for all of this.  Goddess Samantha smiled, “Your devotion and him,” was pointing to me. 

That’s all?  That’s it?  A slave and devotion I already have for you?  What a deal.  Yes my Goddess, he is yours.”

“Slave, you heard her.  You are mine now only better than when I traded you.”

I crawled to her feet and kissed them reverently.  Little did I know what was really in store for me?  I did not know Goddess Samantha had several buyers interested in me.  Miss Kelli it turned out went to the sale at the direction of Goddess Samantha to purchase me.    She knew as well what Goddess Samantha was in the process of doing for her, a great favor in regard to her father, but had no idea how incredible the outcome would be.  She also did not know Goddess Samantha wanted her fully capable of taking any male as her slave at will and this would force the issue or she would be without one, at least for the short term.

Miss Kelli pointed to the cage housing her father and asked that it be delivered to her suite if rooms in her house.  The slave in the cage was to be hooded to obscure his identity, at least for the time being.  She was not sure what her mother would say but that would work its way out as she wished no matter.

It was at that point when Goddess Samantha dropped the bomb.  “Kelli, I am going to America to study.  You will replace me.  You are the same age when I undertook this movement.  You will now lead here.  Your mother will continue as her position with SFS and Lady Fiona.  I will join a sorority at the school I go to and begin to teach the girls their true role in this world.  I sense the time is right.  We will stay in close touch. Freya is your number one lieutenant.  She is very committed as are you.  The slave you purchased for me will be placed where I want him.  It is important to open as many sources of funds as possible.  One never knows when they will be needed.

Miss Kelli went home a Woman of stature, power and confidence.  She would enjoy her slave father later on.  She was sad to see me go.  But she knew it was not the last of me.

Two days later Goddess Samantha left for the United States to create what she believed was the beginning of the New World Order.  In essence, "I am a Superior Goddess complete in the knowledge that men were created to serve me."

                               *        *        *        *        *

Lady Freya and Sheila had come to spend the evening.  They would use Lord Jamison for their entertainment.  Miss Kelli had many things she wanted with him and may need the two skilled hands, especially those of Mistress Freya.

Miss Kelli did not have a branding iron but wanted her slave marked permanently.  When she showed him to her mother she wanted to show him as a properly marked slave, something her mother would understand.   Her mother had taught her “once a slave always a slave.”   She purchased a wood burning iron; the kind artists use to burn art onto wood.  Mistress Freya had suggested this. 

So now she had her slave strapped to the table, a sketch of what she wanted the branding to look like and the hatred needed to do this to that helpless slave animal of hers.  To Mistress Freya this would be fun.  The more the screams of agony came from the victim the wetter her pussy would get.  Miss Sheila had a little conditioning yet to where she was absolutely merciless as her to compatriots was.

Miss Kelli had been to art school and planned a design that would be exquisite as far as she was concerned.  But the words that would accompany the design were most important “This slave is the personal property of Kelli Jamison.”  And they would be burn in so they were there for as long as the slave lived.  Lady Freya would do the lettering.  The design was a male on his knees, head bowed, and cock hanging loosely between his legs.  The letter would be on top and bottom of the artwork.

Freya gave smelling salts and other reviving drugs to Miss Sheila who would keep the slave awake and aware.  A ball gag was also made handy if and when he made too much noise.  The spot on his buttocks was selected and the basic sketch drawn with a grease pencil.  The slave had no idea what was coming.   Miss Sheila was afraid she would not be able to watch for long.  Her fears were put to bed just minutes after the burning of the slave’s flesh began and he began reacting to the enormous pain being inflicted on him.

The wood-burning tool worked perfectly.  The screaming coming from the slave made no impression on any of the three of them there.  He was strapped down so tightly he could not move at all, especially in the area that was being worked on.  As Miss Kelli drew the fallen male on the slave’s ass she began telling him what was being done.  He sobbed, begged, promised anything if she would stop.  Miss Kelli told him that he could was to beg all he wished but that he was going to be marked forever and with a design that tickled her fancy so it was best he shut up. Then she cruelly added, “Aren’t you pleased you sent me to art school so I can do nice work like I am doing now.  You will be proud of it I am sure?”

Each time the tip of the wood-burning tool touched the slave’s body the stench of burning flesh wafted through the air.  It became more of an aphrodisiac than anything.  Even Sheila began lusting to use the tool.  The slave passed out several times, only to be revived by Miss Sheila.  But alas, the bulk of the work was done with him out of it much to the disappointment of the three.  Actually it made burning in the intricate details easier with the slave lying there not tensed up.   When everything was done Miss Sheila gave the slave a shot of an antibiotic and dressed the wound. Then they just left him there to awake naturally, which the body will do when it perceives the pain introduction has ceased.

They would spend the rest of the day selecting a male that Miss Kelli thought would please her.  Of course what better place to begin but at the Ritz, They would check in to the hotel and spend the afternoon shopping at Harrods.  Then at 4:30p they would have tea at the Ritz, get a feel for the hotel, and check out the bar.  At 5:30p they would return to their room and change clothes.  The clothes would separate them from all other females in the bar room, even the lobby.  They were exceptionally very attractive to begin with and looking like they did bunch up would likely produce the results they wished.  It is during instances like these they were pleased the way a male’s genitals took over his thought process in the most incredibly absolute way.

As with most things, their plans were well laid out and the needed equipment ready and available, Miss Kelli wanted a blond, 6’ to 6’4, very well groomed and dressed.  One she could use if and when she needed a slave escort.  The hunt was on.  The excitement of it had all three of them on a high.

The bar was already loaded with those who had quit early and were looking for some action.  There always was some action at the Curly Pub and that is where they headed.  They took a table in a corner, out of the way, knowing the keen eye of the normal male looking for some good pussy for the evening would not miss them, especially three of them in one place.  Sure enough they weren’t seated for three minutes when the waiter came to tell them, “A gentlemen told me to provide whatever you ladies wanted.”  They smiled and ordered.  When their drinks were served a tall not bad looking man came over to introduce himself.  Too bad he didn’t have blonde hair.  They let him sit just long enough to let him know they were expecting someone but thanked him for the drinks.  One could tell he was used to this.

It took all of twenty minutes more until a perfect male body; blond hair and all approached the table.  He asked if he could provide another round of drinks.  The girls smiled and asked him to join them.   After a bit of time had passed he had the waiter bring another round.  He did not notice most of the drinks ended up on the floor.  The signal was given.  This one was perfect.  Lady Freya and Miss Sheila rose and excused themselves. 

They went immediately to the room to get into position.  It was behind a four panel dressing screen that was strategically places in a corner to the right of the door into the room.

Meanwhile Charlton was having a warm and suggestive conversation with Miss Kelli who led him along his ultimate path to Hell.  Good old Charlton was now certain he would score tonight and with a delectable piece of ass all with the convenience of already having a hotel room for the night.  In his mind some days just luck seems to follow him everywhere.  Tonight was one of them.  Naturally he would `like to have his first go before he took her to dinner.  He suggested maybe room service, but before going to the room he would sign for the room and everything that would make Miss Kelli comfortable.  From Miss Kelli’s mouth words flowed how lucky she was to have found such a neat big strong and generous hunk.  When she said this, her hand accidentally slipped onto his bulging crotch.  She noted he was well endowed, even more perfect she thought.

The walk to the cashier to change over the billing of the room was done quickly and with flair.  He was well known at the Ritz and did not even have to produce a credit card.  The cashier just smiled admiringly at his catch.  Then on to the lift, Miss Kelli gave Charlton the room key, which he gallantly used to bow her into the inviting room.  The fun was about to begin.

Once in the room, Kelli decided it was best to order dinner and wine for the evening.  Charlton knew it would take at least 40 minutes to an hour until the food would be delivered and concurred.  He especially wanted a generous quantity of wine about.  But he was a bit startled at Kelli’s food order.  Three dinners for her, Oh well, that is the way of some women.  When she finished ordering Kelli turned to Charlton and asked Charlton him if he wouldn’t be more comfortable if he were naked.  He did not need any encouragement and moved swiftly without hesitation.  Kelli remained clothed.

When he was stark naked she stood back and looked him over, telling him to turn slowly.  She would like to see his whole body.  Charlton tried hard to emulate a model and turned slowly, posing with obvious pleasure.  When he turned twice Kelli approached him and put her hands on his balls.  She squeezed them gently then petted his cock.  It was at that point that she reached into a pocket and extracted a pair of handcuffs.  She dangled them in front of him.   “Let’s play slave/Mistress.  Just the thought of having a big, beautiful males slave all my own are making me wetter than I have ever been.”

While this is not exactly what Charlton had in mind he too became excited and simply uttered, “Sure”?

In seconds his arms were cuffed behind his back.  The noise created by the click of each cuff was enough to alert Kelli’s accomplices.  Miss Sheila appeared, video camera humming, while Lady Freya showed her exquisite self, brandishing her favorite whip. Charlton looked dazed, startled and obviously very confused and definitely suddenly scared.

Miss Kelli glared at him then ordered him to kneel to her.  Charlton panicked.  He began protesting.  Kelli simply smiled then quietly suggested he obey and do as he was told.   “Slaves must obey.”

He balked.  Lady Freya was delighted.  Her whip struck him so hard he fell to the floor.  She gave him no quarter and expertly laid lash after lash on his very excellent body.  He began writhing on the carpet.  Kelli and Sheila began to strip naked themselves.  There were photoflashes and more videos with Charlton being whipped into submission.

“Slave, it is time you surrendered completely.  Kiss my feet.  NOW SLAVE!”

Lady Freya waited and watched the male, now covered with welts all over his body.  He lay there trying to determine what he would do.  This was expected.  The truth is the whip can alter a human’s mind to where he will lose his will and sense of self-determination.  That is what will be happening to Charlton. He will be tortured to the point where submission will be favorable to anything and it will be such where it will not revert.  He will surrender his will to another.  And that will be to Kelli Jamison.

Actually Kelli did not need the assistance of her friends.  It was just more fun this way and of course safer.  It was time for Kelli to take the whip.  She would beat the squirming male on the floor until he begged for his useless life.  Useless to her until he learned he was worth something as a slave, and that was what he would be before the next sun rose. He started screaming, a bit too loud for Lady Freya who shoved a ball gag in his mouth.

It became time to introduce the new slave to other excellent tools that are used to prod slaves into compliance.  Lady Freya produced a type IV cattle prod.  It would move the most reluctant steer or cow to rapid compliance.  By now Charlton had quieted down.  The ball gag was removed.  It was important to have the slave’s mouth available because these girls knew submission transmits well from the slave mouth to his master.  There is a difference in the way a true slave will display his submission by how he lavishes worship to his owner’s feet.  This slave has a way to go. And these girls have the patience to bring him to heel.  The bill for the very expensive room is not theirs to pay anymore and the food is delicious.  In fact, there was a knock at the door.  Room service had arrived.  Lady Freya threw on a robe and ordered the server to leave the rolling table at the door.  The waiter complied sliding the slip under the door for signing.  After sliding the slip back out under the door Lady Freya opened the door and rolled the table in.  They left Charlton to contemplate what has happened to him, hoping of course he will realize he must accept his new lot.  They sat down to dinner.  Sheila put her foot into his mouth.  He sucked her toes without a word being spoken.  Kelli and Lady Freya smiled, sipped some wine then dug unto their delicious meal. 

When they were done Sheila scraped what was left on their plates onto one plate and placed it on the floor.  “Slave, it is dinner time for you.”  Charlton was hungry.  He crawled to the plate and began eating like a dog.  Kelli placed her foot onto the plate, squeezing foot between her toes.  She then put her foot to his mouth and watched him take what she had, then lick her foot from the residue.  She repeated this many times.  This was a sign the slave was very near capitulation.  Rich guys seem to give up to this sort of treatment more quickly than street males.  None of the three thought they would not check out in the morning.  The evening was young.

CHAPTER TWELVE

A Goddess Goes to America

The British Airways 747 landed in San Francisco.  Goddess Samantha had slept almost the entire way.  The airline had made it comfortable for her.  For whatever reason She was selected from amongst all the economy class passengers of a very full airplane to occupy the lone empty first class seat on the aircraft.  The gate agents were all male for this flight so it stood to reason why it had happened this way.

Two Delta Phi Sorority sisters met her at the airport.  They had volunteered to do this because they badly wanted a sorority sister from the UK.  Neither understood exactly why but they did like they way the British spoke.  One was a sophomore named Karen Clausen.  The two-sorority sister’s job was to convince Samantha Cunningham to join Delta Phi and to move into the sorority house immediately on arrival, an unusual step. 

The girls were very attractive and Samantha Cunningham liked that she was being sought after.  That she was agreeable was hardly based on the flattery the girls applied on her.  She had done considerable research on what sorority was best at the University and knew Delta Phi was THE sorority on campus.  But even more important it was THE sorority nationally as well.  Goddess Samantha needed such a well-placed Female organization.  That she was sought after made it just perfect.  By the time the three girls arrived at the Delta Phi house agreement had been made.  Samantha Cunningham would be immediately installed as a full member bypassing the need to pledge.  This could only have happened with the full consent of 100% of the active members of the house.  The last time it had was more than 87 years ago.  She moved in that day.  Her new sisters made arrangements with the Student Housing Department for Her change.  Delta Phi would never be the same again.

                               *        *        *        *        *        

The dinner cart was rolled into the hall.  Charlton was quiet, seemingly totally subdued.  But Lady Freya knew it was too early to declare victory.  Miss Kelli wanted him at her house where she could deal with him on a continuous and concentrated basis until he was fully reborn as a slave, her slave.  Uncertainty as to what he would do when exposed in a public area, fully clothed, and was a concern.  Miss Sheila made arrangements with her sister who was head nurse at a nearby hospital for an ambulance.  He would be heavily sedated, placed on a gurney and rolled out of the hotel into the waiting vehicle.  He would be spirited to Miss Kelli’s home and placed in a cage until he awakened and could once again be subjected to continuous tortures until he was completely broken.  He would lose all sense of self and become hopelessly unable to cope for himself but become very dependent and capable of serving his Mistress as if his life depended on it.  She would mold him into a quality personal slave equal or better than anything SFS could have produced.  And this one came from quality stock.  Best yet he did not know just how much submission he had in him.  Most males do not know.

But that would be tomorrow.  Right now Freya was readying the cattle prod to teach him obedience.  This evening he would be the slut whore for the three lovelies.  It is interesting to note that it is always necessary to fuck the daylights out of a new slave just to take the edge off his ego and self-esteem, especially when is viciously raped.  Miss Kelli ordered him to drape himself over the arm of an overstuffed chair.  He would not budge.  This brought a cruel smile to Lady Freya’s face because She would get to use the prod and see the slave obey before She was done.  Meanwhile both Miss Kelli and Miss Sheila were readying their strap-ons.  Miss Kelli would assault him first with the smallest dildo.  Miss Sheila would follow with a larger one.  Finally Lady Freya would drive a monster into him.  He was expected to plead for mercy, cry and scream. 

He would be gagged until he was ready to suck Miss Kelli’s cock. He would not mind doing this because it was a girl with the dick, which was plastic, or rubber.  But when Miss Kelli was ready to plunge her dildo into him, the ball gag would once again be installed in his mouth, reducing his screams of pain and anguish into muffled grunts. 

Lady Freya repeated her order.  Charlton just lay there playing dead.  She kicked him in his side but still he did not move.  When her booted foot drove into his balled he let out a shriek that luckily the ball gag sufficiently muffled.  Still he must have has his second wind of resistance because he did not obey Her.  What he did not know was Lady Freya was getting wetter and wetter because she knew he would do what he was told before it was over.

“This is your last chance slave.  Obey now or you will wish you had.”

He tried to tell her to go f--- herself.  It didn’t matter what he said.  The prod moved toward his balls and as it made contact Lady Freya calmly touched the activate button.

The slave looked like he rose off the floor.  The prod was set to LOW.  It was only the beginning.  Mistress Kelli put her foot on his neck forcing his head down when Lady Freya gave him a second shot, only on MEDIUM.  He began trying to nod his head indicating he was ready to obey but no one paid any attention to him.  With the prod on HIGH Lady Freya reached it under him to touch its tip to his cock, pushed the button and watched as his body convulsed into gyrations which almost knocked Miss Kelli to the floor. 

When Miss Kelli removed her foot from his neck he rose quickly and plopped himself onto the arm of the overstuffed chair, Miss Sheila grabbed his balls and squeezed them.  “He’s primed and ready to go.”  She removed the ball gag warning him not to make a sound.

Miss Kelli sat down in the chair, her cock standing straight up so Charlton could take it in his mouth.  Tears flowed from his eyes down his cheek.  She grabbed his head by his hair and jerked it so his head was faced directly up to hers and spit in his face.  To that she added several face slaps, enough to make it scarlet red.  “Suck me slave,” She snarled at him.  Without hesitation he moved his mouth to her waiting dildo and began sucking it her hand reached to the back of his head and forced it down onto the dildo.  Initially he gagged but managed to take a good deal of it in.  She slowly began fucking his mouth.  Her dildo was two sided, one side in her.  She had a massive orgasm.  It was time for the main event.  As she stood up she dragged the cock out of his mouth grinding it against his teeth.  He had no idea what was coming but She did not make him wait long to find out.  The dildo found its way to his ass hole and with a skilled thrust it penetrated him in a hurry.  This being virgin hole made Charlton feel like his insides were being ripped open.  The loud eyaaaaaaaaaa scream that emanated from him brought him a quick knee to his face as Lady Freya and Miss Sheila hastened to shove his gag back into his mouth.

This did not faze Miss Kelli as she drove the plastic phalanx deeper and deeper into him.  It was easy to distinguish his garbled begging to please stop but no way was that even a remote possibility.  As Miss Kelli rode him she began to call him demeaning names and slapping him on his head.  Miss Sheila joined in the abuse by using a crop on his back cajoling to get some life into his Mistress’ fucking of him.   Then Miss Kelli grabbed his hair and told him she wanted to hear him so She could enjoy fucking him more but that if he screamed She would use the prod on his tongue.  Miss Sheila hearing this removed the gag but ever so cautiously.  Slave Charlton knew he had better keep his utterances down low enough so he would not be punished.

It had become clear that there was no mercy or caring from any of the three girls and that they would punish anything that displeased them no matter how insignificant,  To Lady Freya the slave had moved one notch closer to 100% submission where there was no return ever to his previous status.

By now Miss Kelli had her fill.  She pulled out and motioned to Miss Sheila who instantly moved into position and rammed her larger dildo into the slave.   “Arghhhhhhhh,” murmured the slave from the newly introduced pain.  He was beginning to understand his screaming would only cause him more pain before it was over.  Best to deal with what came his way, the slave was shaping up.  Miss Sheila visibly showed her pleasure as she fucked the slave at would, having spasmodic orgasms along the way.

Lady Freya readied herself for the finale.  The slave was being gang banged, raped by three young and very beautiful girls.  He knew this was far from the end.  He felt the smooth hands of his new Owner on his face.  She had sat down and directed his head to her shit-covered dildo.  “Suck slave.  Suck it clean.”

Slave Charlton obeyed another command without hesitation.  The watchful eye of Lady Freya did not miss it.  This one went as most rich ones go, quickly.  They have no guts, no balls she thought.  The minute Miss Sheila pulled out Lady Freya entered with her huge monster driving into the hapless slave.  “Oyyyyyyy.... please have mercy...please...I beg you,” moaned the slave.

Lady Freya slapped the back of his head and told him to shut up or she would do it for him.  He knew she meant every word.  Freya rode him for more than 30 minutes.  When she finished he knew to suck her dildo when presented.  The next thing he knew his collar was grabbed and he was thrown to the floor.  He felt the cold steel of shackles on his legs and the click of the locks.  A 2” chain separated the two shackles.  He was in no position to get up and run.  The cuffs on his wrists were removed.  He was ordered to Miss Kelli’s feet.  “Worship me slave.”  The whip cracked across his back, then again.  He crawled to Miss Kelli’s feet and began to kiss them.

“Run your hands up my legs slowly slave then begin massaging them.”

Slave Charlton obeyed.  It was now possible to see him enjoying his work.  His Mistress had exquisite long and shapely limbs; her skin was smooth and flawless.  His cock began getting rigid.  Miss Kelli watched him and it continued growing in size.  She would have a permanent cock ring installed so she could enjoy using it when she was in the mood.  She would also add a Prince Albert ring piercing to it to make it easier to arouse.  Her foot found its way to his cock, stroking it gently.  The more she did this the more passionate became his leg massage.  She would now see just how much training the slave would need to pleasure her.  The slave she gave to Goddess Samantha was highly skilled and she would have this slave equal if it killed him in the process.

“Start kissing and licking my legs, Make me feel good slave.”

He was earnestly trying to please her.  His mouth moved alternatively from one leg to the other, each move getting progressively higher.  He knew what was expected of him and was trying hard to perform.  Before the evening was over he will have serviced three beautiful women so their satisfaction.  It was not long before Miss Kelli spread her legs wide and took his head, pulling it to her.  His mouth engaged her pussy while his tongue licked and flicked into her.  Her first orgasm brought an aggressive tonguing of her entire pussy followed by him locking his lips onto her clit with smooth, strong tongue strokes stroking all parts of Her to Her absolute pleasure.  This was one talented slave.  She kept him on her for more than 45 minutes.  He never showed any sign of slackening.  She knew her mother would like a go with him.  When she was finished using him he was turned to Lady Freya.  If she could not wear him down Miss Kelli had happened upon a real good one. 

Miss Sheila, watching and waiting her turn knew he was something special.  Better not screw up with him.  She picked up the phone and spoke with her sister.  All was ready for the following morning.

                               *        *        *        *        *  

The shot was administered at 7:00a.  The ambulance arrived at the side door to the Ritz.  Two uniformed medic-looking males rolled a stretcher into the hotel lobby, up an elevator and shortly wheeled a male patient to the emergency vehicle.  One could hear the wail of the vehicle’s siren as it sped away.

Miss Kelli checked out of the hotel an hour later.  But Lady Freya was at Miss Kelli’s house waiting for the ambulance at 8:00p.  By 8:25a slave Charlton was in a cage but out of it.  He would remain this way until after 10:00a when he would awaken.  The wood-burning tool was readied.  This would be the second time in a few days Miss Kelli would put artwork on a male animal.  He would then be chained to a St. Andrews cross in the basement and endure some serious whipping.  It should be explained the whip is the tool of choice to train all animals, be it lions and tigers for the circus, horses for any purpose, in fact any beast of burden including slaves.  The time of passage from human being to slave is shortened substantially through the use of lethal whips that tear not only at the flesh but mind and nervous system as well.  This slave would be completely broken forever today.  He was almost there already.  He will accept his new life role as chattel and his station in life as livestock.  He will look to his Mistress, Miss Kelli for every decision of importance and not even consider making choices, choosing instead to obey his owner as the only right and natural thing for him to do.  Consideration for himself or his body will be absent.  He will do as he is told without hesitation no matter the task while applying maximum effort in the process.  Within a half hour of his awakening his obedience will be severely tested.

                               *        *        *        *        *

To speed the slave to his new destination a severe cat-o-nine tails was used.  Miss Kelli powered it into the slave’s body bringing forth-loud cries of pain. In a very short time the victim would be unchained but remain on the cross while his new owner beat him into total submission.  His eyes became glazed.  He did not struggle but accepted the lashing as his due without an iota of resistance.  Miss Kelli was naked.  When the whipping stopped She expected the slave to collapse to his knees and crawl to her feet to demonstrate his submission to Her.  She would allow him to kiss her feet. 

Then he would be placed in what was called the “slavelet”.  In actuality the slavelet was a toilet with a slave’s head locked into the base of the toilet’s bowl.  Its receptacle and discharge was a slave’s mouth and digestive system.  People could piss, shit, spit or throw objects into the slavelet expecting the slave bound into it to consume what came his way.  He would process human waste.  Once a slave will take what comes into the slavelet without complaint he surely is no longer human.  Slave Charlton will soon either prove himself or be put back onto the rack for further processing.  Later in the day he will be made available to any of the 20 women who will attend the Nazi FS meeting that will take place starting at noon.

Slave Charlton had never eaten a piece of shit before nor had he ever tasted the fresh piss.  Today it will be learned how far they have taken him.  Anyone who will gobble shit on the command of his master is a slave and will never again be a whole human being.  Charlton is now slave Charles.  He has just signed a Power of Attorney to Miss Kelli Jamison who will strip him to the point he will be penniless.  Only she has no plans of selling him as Goddess Samantha did slave Peter. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

Progress on All Fronts

Twenty-three women of the Nazi FS were at the meeting in the basement of Miss Kelli’s home.  Three would be new inductees.  But twenty wore the black SS type uniforms featuring shirts, jodhpurs, black leather boots and a military officer’s hat with brow.  All twenty carried a 27” braided leather crop that was of very heavy-duty design.  Not one of these women believed in the Nazi cause.  But they did believe in Female Supremacy and creation of Superior Females. 

On the procreation side of life only seed from males that had desirable genes in them would be selected and used by these women, each who had demonstrated their superiority, to produce even more superior Females.  Males born of this system would be graded but all would be slaves.  Only select ones would be kept as “bulls” so to speak, to provide stud service. They would be shown as one shows animals for best of breed.  Prize stud seed would sell at a premium.  Females born would be nourished, educated and accorded positions of hierarchy as they matured into womanhood.  Girls as young as five would be given young male slaves of their own age or close to serve them.  They would understand their place from childhood.

Males would be trained to serve, feel at home in cages or chains and learn they must bow low to their Female superiors.  And while the Nazi agenda was materially different, they approved of what the women were doing.  They approved of cleansing and purifying blood streams to produce superior people.  The Nazi FS plan was for Female rule of planet Earth.  It was considered incidental to the Nazi movement though it shouldn’t be because all the so-called Nazi Aryan males, skinheads included would end up as slaves.  No one in the Nazi movement took the time to understand this.  To them it did not matter.

To Miss Kelli it is why she would succeed while the Nazis would fail.   Most Nazis thought when the time came the women would support their cause.  Nothing could be farther from the truth.  The Nazi FS were using them.  And when the time came it would be Nazi males who would be their slaves.  But now by linking to them the women’s cause for Female Supremacy it was added considerable political and financial support they would not ordinarily have.  All because they, the Nazis, think they are just “women.”

Today three new recruits would be inducted into UK Cell 238.  All had just turned eighteen and each was absolutely beautiful.  At the same time six new male recruits were in cages that would be used in the pre-induction activities.  The new branding iron had finally arrived, sent by compatriots from cell GE Cell 142, who were now providing official branding irons to the entire worldwide organization.  The leader of that cell, Zelina Kranz was a Nazi but also a Female Supremacist.  But because she believed she was very superior because She was Female, She fit in well.  She was well regarded within the ranks of the international organization.  No one took Her Nazi leanings seriously.  No one that is except, Goddess Samantha.

The three new recruits had purchased their uniforms but were not allowed to wear them until they had been sworn in and been officially inducted.   Part of the ceremony involved putting on the uniform piece by piece.  Thus at this time they were naked.  All three were perfectly developed with gorgeous bodies.  The entire cell would see this and take note.  It did not hurt one’s resume in this organization if they were bi.  These women would be closely knit and rely on each other from their induction going forward.  It would be noteworthy as well to explain physical attributes were a part of the stringent entry requirements for entry into the Nazi FS organization though but one of them.  It is based on the Queen Bee theory.

The challenge to the three is to completely break at least one slave’s willed per inductee.  They could do anything they wished to accomplish the task.  The recruits had to prove their mettle in the presence of all the members of their cell.  It stood to reason mercy was not a component of their persona.  The six new slaves that were being held would be used for that purpose. 

Slave Charles would serve as one of the meeting toilets.  Miss Kelli would also have her father installed in a slavelet to advance his training.  She would enjoy seeing these women torment him.  When he was better trained she would take him to her mother to see if she wished to add him to her stable.

It should be noted that Madame Marla believed UK Cell 238 was an SFS satellite group, not an independent one.  The reason or at least the explanation for the group was to internationalize the movement in the hopes that more rapid progress could be made.  European groups were now everywhere.  Goddess Samantha is now in the United States to begin the process there.  Eventually it would be organized in Asia.  At this time no one knew how but they would learn how.

Miss Kelli called the meeting to order.  She had slave Charles and her father, each on a leash, on their knees.  She would open the meeting then lead these two, who would crawl on their hands and knees, to their particular slavelet where they would remain until they were “filled up.”   The slavelets were lined up in a corner of the room.  There was no privacy because it was thought it would increase the humiliation of the males being used when they knew some twenty others were watching or could be watching their demeaning experience.  Then Miss Kelli offered the three new recruits the first opportunity to use the slavelets. 

Anxious to prove themselves all three headed for the two slavelets that were currently available.  The first to get to them was a stunning brunette, Glenna.  She looked down into the slavelets and saw two male faces staring up at her.  She decided she liked the younger face of slave Charles and lowered her behind to the slavelet seat [which of course is a regular toilet seat].   She was getting wet even before letting a drop go just from the experience of peeing on a male face and having him drink her fluid.  Belinda, an equally comely young girl sat on the other slavelet.  She did not know this was Miss Kelli’s father.  Both let a nice pee stream flow onto the faces in the slavelet.  They could hear the slaves slurping up their discharge.  Their pleasure showed on their faces.  When they finished both searched about them for a roll of toilet paper.  There was none.  One of the members saw their distress.  She showed them the lever at the side of each slavelet and explained it raised the head of the slave installed so he could lick them clean be it a piss or a good shit.  Glenna pulled on the lever on her slavelet and raised slave Charles’ head right to her pussy.  “Clean me slave.”

He obeyed which brought a big smile to her lovely face.  Belinda did the same.  Miss Kelli’s father was not so responsive.  The member who assisted Glenna took her booted foot and kicked him in the balls telling him what he had better do.  He got the message and cleaned Belinda’s pussy from the drippings that clung to her pubic hair.  When Glenna rose, Sophia sat down and let go a gusher.  Slave Charles took it all in stride.  Sophia kept spreading her legs to look down at the slurping slave trying to make sure he took in all of her pee.  She pulled the lever and kept it up a bit longer than necessary enjoying slave Charles licking.  To all three the experience was uplifting.  They literally pissed on two males who drank their urine and licked them clean.  It reinforced their new belief that males were definitely their inferiors there to serve them and they were in fact quite superior in every way to them.  For Lord Jamison it was the most humiliating experience of his life. 

It was the object of the three new inductees to break the will of three of the six slaves.  They were to show they were very capable of doing so without a single qualm.  Every bit of their training reinforced the concept males were born to be slaves to Females and when dealing with their inferiors the only thing that mattered was achieving obedience from them. Mercy was not part of their vocabulary or thought process, only success in bringing their quarries to heel.

The truth be known each of the three were lusting to get at the new unbroken slaves to show they had the right stuff.  So much so in fact that their pussies were dripping wet from anticipation. 

Slave Leo and others belonging to the member’s present served refreshments.  The members would see how the three girls would operate, as individuals or as a team.  Individuals in these circumstances rarely ever made it.  The answer, to the member’s delight, was the way they dragged out the first slave from his cage.  Glenna had a cattle prod, Belinda a harsh single tail whip and Sophia cane.  It took them no time to chain him to the cross.  They faced the slave to the members in audience because they wanted the members to see the anguish and despair of the male as they tortured him.  Sophia lit a cigarette, took several puffs, and then began blowing smoke in the slave’s face.  He coughed every time she did this.  Sophia caught onto his rhythm.  She worked up a substantial size spit ball then took a drag on her cigarette. When she blew it into his face his mouth opened wide to cough.  At that precise instant she spit directly into the slave’s mouth causing him to choke on the saliva dripping down his throat.  His chest started heaving.  She picked up a cock whip and began lashing his face.  It was not hard to see the slave was now in a state of confusion, just where they wanted him.  The message to the slave is he is nothing, deserves no consideration of any kind and abuse of him for the pleasure of his superiors should be expected.

Belinda began to stroke his cock.  It responded.  As it got harder and harder Belinda began whipping it brutally.  Glenna seeing him trying to dodge Belinda’s whip distracts him by using the cane on his thighs.  This has him totally confused but apparently certain he is in for a very bad time.  He begins to cry and utter sounds responding to the pain he is experiencing each time either girl lands a blow on him. Belinda’s whip begins to find its way to his balls.  The crying increases but what he is uttering, sounding like a plea for mercy is garbled at best.  Miss Kelli is watching carefully but she is also checking on the facial expressions of the member audience.  Not only their expression but what they are doing with their body language.  Many are rubbing their crotches.  These girls are pleasing everyone.

From time to time a member will walk over to the slavelets, drop her jodhpurs, and let some human waste drop into the slave receptacle waiting.  Many laugh when a turd or an excessive amount of piss complicates the life of the slave trying to deal with this.  Some are even squeezing their sphincter to hold back because they know the slave on the cross will soon be in a slavelet for their use.  Dumping on one just off of a cross is unusually entertaining as the confused slave animal struggles to deal with all of this.  The grunts of dismay emanating from the slave are strong aphrodisiacs to most of them.  Many drop their spent cigarette butts down after pissing or shitting on the slave still lit.  When they are pissing they wait to hear the hiss as their piss hits the smoldering cigarette, much to the gratitude of the slave in the hole.  One member put out her cigarette on the slave’s cock.  When she leaned forward to do so she let a huge fart leaving the slave to deal with it. 

To a member this was deserving of the slave animal they were using as a toilet.  Naturally the concept is to destroy any and all egocentric factors the slave possesses.  When a woman shits on his face, uses him as a toilet, he assumes a sense of worthlessness.  When she deliberately puts out a cigarette on him he is but an ashtray.  He learns he is nothing but a “thing”, an inanimate object, and a beast of burden.  He begins to recalculate himself.  His perspective on servitude is now changed.  It becomes preferable to please a woman, his superior and controller and serve her than to be subjected to abuses of him that is so painful and unappetizing. 

He begins to strive for perfection to serve to please which to him is now uplifting.  When this happens the slave is broken, his will gone, only to be replaced by the will of his Mistress which is all he will ever consider again as long as he lives. 

The slave is now screaming as whips lash his body.  If when they stop and unchain him from the cross he drops to his knees and lavishes their feet with submissive worship he will be branded.  The branding will be forever.  There will be the words “PROPERTY OF” followed by a swastika and the initials SF. 

The next line UK-238, it will be in two places, his right buttocks and left upper arm.  Naturally the one on the upper arm is smaller but quite visible because of the way the branding iron scars human tissue.  The smell that wafts from the slave’s body when the iron eats his flesh is means power to those who branded him so it smells good to the members. They enjoy that the male is suffering and know he cannot forget.  He will remember so well he will obey rather than experience much more.

But some are unable to calculate the reality of their new existence.  These must be harnessed and driven like field animals to perform the work demanded of them by their female owners.  This type of slave has to be kept in cells or cages when not being used. They are usually chained and have to be forced to perform each and every time, somewhat like mules.  It is not that they are recalcitrant.  They just cannot accept the reality they are animals kept to serve.  There is always heavy labor that has to be done so there is a need for these beasts of burden.  However it is Miss Kelli’s feeling that every male can be brought to heel and in UK cell 238 that is what he does.  The three inductees know this and know they will not be members if they do not break three slaves to the Cell’s satisfaction.  Their rating will be higher if they do more.  Miss Kelli learned from Goddess Samantha one must do what one must to bring these male beasts into controlled absolute and obedient servitude.  She knows everyone can be broken as she did slave Leo.  She hopes these three girls will find a way.

When a girl is recruited she is given training under the direction of Lady Freya.  Lady Freya calls her classes Cruelty 101 and 102.  All animals have their pain thresholds and limits.  Lady Freya explains to her classes when pain thresholds are exceeded is when training begins.  It is when limits are passed that the mind is susceptible to a deal.  To the new slave he believes he is compromising but only for the moment.  He learns quickly he did not compromise but submitted.  This is because the first moment he shows even a hint of disobedience and anything but total submission he will believe those who own him will never stop doing to him what it will take for a permanent deal to be made.  One the slave knows is now permanent.  Now the slave will do anything and everything he is told to do without hesitation or reluctance of any kind. 

She always asks the class, “What would make you eat someone’s shit?”   There is never an answer.  She explains, “The deal the slave makes is what will cause him to gratefully eat shit or do anything else he once thought to be repugnant.  The deal means no more pain, or at least pain that is totally unbearable.  Thus nothing else is really repugnant to him.  Pleasing is everything.  That is how we want our slaves to behave. Toilet slaves learn to accept what their true status is in our society. They make excellent slaves.”

The three girls were excellent students.  Lady Freya would be very surprised if they did not take all six slaves and break them quickly.  The slave on the cross was unchained.  He could not wait to fall to his knees and grovel to his three tormentors.  They spoke softly to him.  “You are a slave now.  Do you understand this?  You must do as your owner demands.”

The slave pleads, and then agrees he is a slave and knows he exists to serve his owner.  With that he is dragged to an empty slavelet where a line formed.  He will show he is ready to obey no matter what is asked of him.  The three girls began taking 2 slaves at a time. 

They found the cat-o-nine tails with its unique mercury core as expediters.  The woman who invented it felt each lash of a whip should be memorable.  She managed to inject the liquid metal, Mercury, into a thin rubber tube.  She used this metal filled tube as the core of the whip at its business end, around which she use high quality braided kangaroo leather.  Her first whip was a 4’ single tail.  Now she makes a 3’, 4’ and 6’ single tail whip, the longer the more lethal.  It is said no one, no animal or beast can stand more than 5 lashes well laid on from the single tail.  It was Goddess Samantha that had her make a cat-o-nine tails.  In fact she had her make two sizes, a short and long model.  Miss Kelli liked to let new inductees find out about them for themselves. These three found them out more quickly than most.  Lady Freya thought she should instruct using only these.  To Goddess Samantha and Miss Kelli it was a subtle test.

They would watch to see if any of their new flock would strive to find ways to inspire slaves more quickly and do it with lust.  The three in today’s meeting met that test easily.

The slave was aware he would be whipped today.  He was totally unsuspecting what would happen to him.  Normally he would steel himself to absorb what came.  He lost that verve on the first lash.  As the whip cut into his flesh it sent nerve waves all over his body.  His eyes blurred, his mind spun and the pain was so extraordinary he could not exercise any self-control.  The second lash would ordinarily bring the most recalcitrant slave to his knees literally begging to serve his master.  The sounds of the extreme pain that came from the slave brought smiles to the three that were administering the brutal whipping.  They knew one more lash and he would drop to his knees and be theirs forever.  But they were enjoying themselves.  They knew with these two they had made it.  They would be inducted and wear their new uniform as full-fledged members.  It was not until they landed eight lashes on each did they allow the slaves to fall to their knees.  They watched as the two crawled about, dazed and bewildered, but anxious to find the feet of their masters to show their submission.  The slave mind was now in place.  These two would do anything to please their superiors to avoid punishment, believing they would face the whip if they didn’t. 

The three girls stood there, legs spread apart, hands on hips with their whips dangling from them looking defiantly at the two vanquished males crawling at their feet.  They felt the power that they oozed to the pleasure of all the members present who stood and applauded their accomplishment.  When they enjoyed enough of the slave’s worship they ordered other slaves to install them in a slavelet to enjoy their next step into total servitude.  Sophia was the first to use it.  When she dropped a turd onto the new slave’s face he gobbled it up eagerly bringing a smile to her pretty face.  Others followed her washing down her excrement with drowning torrents of piss.  The slave’s enthusiasm was impressive. 

But the girls were far from done.  They could not wait to string up two more trembling slaves.  One of the girls held up three fingers.  They would see if they could break one with just three lashes.  It was their belief that those slaves still in cages but watching would fall more quickly after seeing what happened to their predecessors.  They thought just a few kisses of the lethal whips would make them chaste.  They were right.  The two fell and showed their appreciation with aggressive worship of their defiant tormentor’s feet.  They crawled to a slavelet as soon as they were ordered to and also became enthusiastic toilets for their superiors.

They did the sixth slave similarly.  Slave Charles and Jamison considered filled up were caged and replaced by newly broken slaves.  But there was serious business to be dealt with today.  There was a recaptured runaway that had to be taught how big a mistake it was to ever do such a thing.  It was a rare event when one did run away. But when one did it have to receive special attention.  The slave’s owner was present.  She would be compensated for whatever happens to her slave property on this day by having first selection of the six new slaves to replace hers.  This is because hers will never be the same. 

Miss Kelli would ask permission from this slave’s owner to allow the new inductees to punish the errant slave animal.  Normally this request was always accorded while the owner stood close by to enjoy the satisfaction of seeing the useless piece of shit of a slave get what he deserved.  To make it more effective all slaves present would be chained together in a semi circle to see the entire event.  This experience alone would give any of them second thoughts of doing the same.  Allowing the new inductees to do the honors would satisfy Lady Freya who trained them.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

A Runaway Learns, So Do the Slaves

The cage holding the runaway slave was rolled into the center of the room.  On one side comfortable seats on which the members were sitting, were arranged in a semi-circle so they could observe the events that would follow.  There is no redemption for a runaway slave.  The one in the cage did not have the benefit of seeing what happens to one who does such a thing.  A runaway is stealing, removing property of another.  Years ago horse or cattle thieves were hung on the spot.  To UK Cell 238 that was too kind a way for the thief.  This one would suffer and his fellow slaves would feel his anguish and understand their fate if they dared do such a thing.

What was not made known was the titanium chain collar; wrist and ankle chains all UK Cell 238 slaves wore had special locks on them [fine chain not easily removed with bolt cutters or hack saws] that emitted a locator signal discrete to each individual slave.  So one always knew where their slave was.  They could not hide. 

In this case the owner informed Miss Kelli who in turn notified the Nazis.  Three hours the slave was returned to his owner.  His owner delivered him to Miss Kelli’s home where he would be dealt with.  Today was that time for him.  The other slaves would see what was in store for them if they though to try.  He would be taken from his cage and suspended exposing his entire naked body 360 degrees.  He would be asked to tell what he did, how long he was free and how he was captured.  He told how his Mistress had left the house two hours before and that he was cleaning her house.  She had removed the chain that connected his wrists and ankles allowing free movement for his arms and legs.

While in her bedroom closet he saw some male clothing.  It fit.  He put it on, stole some money and ran from the house.  His Mistress returned home 20 minutes later on schedule.  He was captured 40 minutes later.  “They came out of nowhere,” he said.  “Four of them, They had swastikas tattooed on their arms.  I will never do it again.  Please spare me. I do not know what got into me.  I know I am a slave and property of my Mistress.  Please,” he begged.

There was not an iota of sympathy for him from anyone in the room other than the slaves who felt they knew what was going to happen and wanted to be spared having to watch.

Mistress Glenna was smoking a cigarette as she circled him.  Her tongue swept across her lips as she was contemplating a fun time with this one because he was now trash anyhow.

As she circled him she noted his branding, realizing they had not branded any of the six they had just broken.  She reminded her newly inducted associates of that.  Miss Kelli assured them they would have ample opportunity to finish the slaves’ markings.

She grabbed the suspended slave by his nose that forced his mouth to open.  She mashed her lit cigarette onto his tongue.  The hiss from the saliva extinguishing the burning end was muffled by the shriek as it burned the slave’s tongue.  Mistresses Belinda and Sophia also began viewing their victim.  Without warning Mistress Belinda took her fist and smashed the hapless slave in the balls.  Mistress Sophia noticed the branding iron was in hot coals and getting redder by the second.  She went for it.  First she rammed it onto the slave’s belly. His reaction was violent.  Though his movement was limited his gyrations began and continued for a spell. 

Mistress Glenna sought a single tail.  She wanted to prolong the suffering.  She would let her sister’s brand and punch the slave silly then give him some well laid on lashes.  His screaming was unbelievable.  Everyone could see the observing slaves all cowering.  This continued until the slave passed out. 

He was revived for the next step.  A step stool was placed so the girls could place their faces level with the slave’s.  They drew a lipstick circle around his mouth.  Another around each eye, Two more on his cheeks and one last one around his nose.  They engaged in a spitting contest to see who would get to do the trophy.  The mouth was a 10 pointer, each eye 5, a cheek 3 and his nose 1.  Three spits per girl.  Mistress Glenna landed all three of her spitballs in the slave’s open mouth.  If he dared close his mouth he got five with the single tail.  She not only did that but managed a bulls-eye with her wad of gum as well.  She won the honors.  A slave was ordered to place a pail below the suspended slave.  This was to catch blood drippings when Mistress Glenna removed his cock and balls in one piece, a trophy for the slave’s former owner.

Another slave held a large jar filled with water.  When Mistress Glenna had the cock and ball set in her hand she would drop it in the jar.  The slave would immediately take it to a nearby sink and rinse all the blood off of it then fill the jar with preservative.  He would kneel before Miss Kelli and hold the jar to be presented to the slave’s former owner. 

Mistress Glenna licked her lips then took hold of the slave’s cock, pulling it up and to her.  She placed the butcher knife behind his balls and with one slice severed his genitals then dropped them into the waiting jar.  The slave was writhing in pain.  To a woman in the room he deserved what he was getting at the very minimum.  But he was not done.  He was lowered to the floor.  Their Mistresses Belinda and Sophia severed every tendon on his legs permanently hobbling him.  Two slaves who were taught how to do this crudely sewed up the wounds.  This slave may die from all of this but if he didn’t he would clean floors, be kicked and tortured at every UK Cell 238 meeting and spend hours in a slavelet.  He was always available to fuck if a member wanted a bit of recreation.  And he surely would never run away again.  And even more likely either would all of the other slaves who observed the entire thing this day.  But from his own point of view he would rather be dead.

He was lowered to the floor and dragged by two slaves to his cage, which after pushing him in, he was asked if he was sorry he ran away.  While he was barely conscious he knew enough to respond, “Yes Mistresses.  I am very sorry.”  He was given a dog bowl filled with water to comfort him while he lay there in super agony, then rolled into a corner of the room.  The members hoped he would recover and live to serve as an example to the other slaves.   As it happens he did of course.  He would be required henceforth to tell his story at every UK Cell 238 meeting.

The six slaves that had just been taken down were lined up on their knees, foreheads to the floor.  It was branding time.  The three inductees were each asked to practice on a piece of wood because good lean brands were desired.  The slaves were trembling from fear but knew the branding was inevitable.  They were strapped down on a table for the purpose then unceremoniously had the red-hot branding irons devour their flesh leaving a perfect and permanent marking on their ass and upper arm.  A perfect scar would form which the slave would see on his upper arm every day for the remainder of his life to constantly remind him what he was in this world.

That done the girls dressed in their new uniforms and the induction ceremony took place.  After this the runaway slave’s former owner made her selection from the six slaves.  She picked one and his collar, wrist and ankle chains were locked on and he was led away.  The girls each chose one for themselves using the contest they engaged in for the selection priority.  Truth is all six were quality slave product. 

The next half hour was trading time.  Members who wished to trade slaves with other members could do their negotiating then.  The two remaining new slaves were then auctioned off.  A good friend of Lady Freya, her roommate, bought them in fact. 

She used a special currency to make the purchase.  They were more or less I.O.U.s for new slave bodies or $10,000 each.  Each S-buck represented a pledge for one new slave capture to be offered to UK Cell 238 within the next 12 months or $10,000.  The high bids for the two slaves were three S-bucks each.  The funds for the bids had to be put up on taking possession of the sold slave and would be redeemed as a new capture was presented.

The membership were then given a report as to the progress of UK cell 238, other Cells and what was happening to Goddess Samantha in America.  There were 9 new recruits entering Lady Freya Cruelty 101 and 102 classes.   Four were not yet 18 but would be 18, the minimum age by the time their induction would take place.  There already were three new just captured slaves being kept in another place until the next meeting. 

Five new Cells were formed, two in the UK, one by Mistress Helena Halpern, a former member of UK Cell 238.  And Goddess Samantha has joined and moved into a sorority house called Delta Phi.  It is where students have formed an organization for the purpose of room and board on a collective basis and as a sisterhood of sorts.  Goddess Samantha has reported she believes she will become a leader of Delta Phi and will try to convince the girls they have the attributes to display their superiority in a productive manner.  She is already preaching the gospel of Female Supremacy and reports many followers, even though it has been but a very short time she has been in America.

The balance of the day will be all pleasure.  All the slaves become open for use.  They are systematically given enemas then plugged for enough time for them to know they are never in control of their own bodies.  It is called the variety hour because any member can have a taste of other's slaves.  Lady Freya also teaches another course, “Cruelty as a Slave Tune-up.”  It is meant to make the members aware that while most slaves’ memories are capable of understanding how precarious their lives may become if they are not perfectly obedient and maintain good work ethics it is always good to jar their memories from time to time.  The course deals with tortures that add to the memory of what can happen to disobedient or poor performing slaves so she calls it a “tune-up.”  She contends all slaves need them on a regular periodic basis.

Other courses are offered to teach the members how to get more pleasure from their slaves.  Today the course will deal with cunnilingus techniques.  All the slaves will be tested by Mistress Kelli, Mistress Janet [Lady Freya’s roommate] and Lady Freya.  Those that provide exceptional pleasure will be encouraged to part with how they perform the service.  This will be passed on to the other member’s along with a brief one-orgasm sample.  Small groups of slaves will be taught the same technique and be tested on the women who sampled the real thing.  If the slaves do not pass they will be severely punished.  The course is always presented at every UK cell 238 meeting and no slave has ever been punished for failing to perform after being taught the technique.  Names are given to the technique so it can be passed on as something specific.  A typical name is “clit leaching”.  This is when a slave attaches his lips to the clitoris and sucks, never letting go until told to.  It takes skill to maintain contact with a woman’s clit and skills are what are taught.

This particular Cell has quite a few women who enjoy anal action.  One benefit of being a member is the broad selection of anus to explore thus variety.  Slaves are randomly selected to drape themselves on one of the horses, exposing their anus for use by the women.  They are always busy, the slaves on the horses that is.  

Then there are the tormentors.  Actually a prize is awarded to the woman who introduces a new way to torture a male into his reality.  Today’s prizewinner found aluminum clothes pins.  She had holes drilled in them so a copper wire could be strung between as many as one would like and attached in as many places on a slave body as one wanted. 

A flashlight with its lens and bulb removed, replaced by a wire from the ground, another to the hot point with a capacitor attached such when both were touching the wire between any or all the clothespins, then turning the flashlight on sent a serious jolt to every part of the slave’s body a clothes pin was attached to.  They say it was like having a zillion harsh bee stings all at the same time.

What is for sure is a UK Cell 238 meeting is not a good day for the slaves.  But as far as the members were concerned it reminded all of them of their place and that they were things easily replaced. 

The runaway slave had some luck.  He fell asleep and for a short while was out of his misery.  When he wakes up and has to piss he will reach for his now missing cock and momentarily panic.  A video camera will record the event.  He will learn he cannot walk on another day.  He will panic then as well.  The videos will be shown to all new slaves including the beginning to end of today’s punishment for running away.

A lavish dinner will be served.  After dinner a woman from another UK Cell will do piercing for those who want it. 

                               *        *        *        *        *

After everyone had left, Mistresses Janet and Lady Freya remained at the invitation of Miss Kelli to spend the night.  They would use the slaves acquired today.  Miss Kelli wanted the two close friends there when she brought up her father in chains and gave him to her mother.  This was going to be a traumatic moment because she was uncertain how her mother would take this.  After all, she married him.

She had Lord Jamison shower and shave.  Then she placed a hood on him.  He was naked of course and now wore UK Cell 238 titanium collar, wrist and ankle chains, all with locks.  Lady Freya and Mistress Janet stood by her when she led her slave father into the living room where Madame Marla was reading. 

“What have we here Kelli?”

“A gift for your mother, a slave I hope you will enjoy.”

“He looks a bit scruffy.  A lot of mileage on him, what would I do with him?”

“Look at him, then decides.  I can use him if you do not wish to keep him.”

Lady Marla rose from her chair and went to where Kelli stood with the slave at her feet.  She reached down and removed the hood.  She began laughing.  “Got your just desserts, did you?  Just look at you.  A slave, Kelli, I can’t stomach looking at him.  You keep him or sell him if you like but get him out of my sight.  But what of his fortune?  What happened to it?”

“I have it mother, all of it.  Goddess Samantha arranged it.  We were both afraid you would not approve so she placed all his assets in my name instead of yours.  She knows if you let him keep what he had he would turn on us as if he already hadn’t.  I can turn it all over to you if you wish.”

“No no my dear Kelli, I am sure I will not know the difference and am quite happy for you.  Keep him as your slave or sell him.  I do not care but I do want a go at him. Maybe tomorrow so I can prepare myself for it.  I can use a good fucking and his ass would be perfect for that.  Just take him away now dear.”

Miss Kelli and her friends retired to her suite.  Her father, in a daze by how his wife scorned him followed meekly.  He would be used tonight, maybe abused is a better word and the girls would enjoy each other.  They had four slaves at their disposal, two new ones and two who hadn’t a clue.  They would put chastity devices on all of them and demand the kind of service they were entitled to.

                                       *        *        *        *        *

Miss Kelli saw her father eat shit but now she would have him do it freestyle.  He would do in front of all the slaves.  She needed to go and this was the opportunity to take him down one more notch.  She ordered him to her side, then to undress her.  He obeyed without a word.  Then she lay down on her side with her ass hanging off the chaise lounge.  “Slave, get your mouth up against my asshole.  NOW SLAVE!”

He seemed bewildered.  “Freya, this slave needs some encouragement.”

When Lady Freya approached the slave went into action.  He realized he would obey before all was said and done but it would be painful if he did not obey immediately.  His mouth found his daughter’s anus.  “Lick it slave.  Make it feel good.”

He extended his tongue into her.  She began moaning with pleasure.  She let him do this for a short while.  “Now slave, it is coming.  Eat every bit.  If you make a mess you will wish you were dead.”

She let it come a little at a time while he dutifully took in every piece.  It seemed to come forever but he stayed with it.  He was now sufficiently fearful of her to do everything she told him to do.  When she was done, “Lick me clean slave.  I will check.  If there is even a hint of brown left...well you know.”

She felt his tongue licking every part of her anus and the entire area around it.  She was sure it would be clean but would check just to show him she meant business.  “Get me some toilet paper shit eater.”

He returned to her in a flash with the paper she ordered.  “Wipe me.”

He wiped her many times.  She had him show her each piece of toilet paper.  They were spotless.  She decided then she would keep him as a personal slave.  But to make a point she would have him castrated, and then shoot him full of female hormones.  He would make a good personal maid.  And when she needed him for business to front for her he would be available.

Mistresses Janet and Lady Freya watched it all.  It was time for each other.  They would lay naked in bed.  They would have the slaves give each other a blowjob, trying to suck them past their chastity devices.  It would be fun because the devices they put on were called Cali’s teeth bracelets.  They had sharp points that were fitted to the slaves when they were flaccid.  When they got hard the sharp teeth would dig in to their flesh making it very painful.  She had the new slaves suck each other and slave Charles with her father.

They began playing with each other, kissing breasts, feeling their pussies and kissing.  The slaves knew better than to stop because they were three and while two were engaged one was always watching.  For the slaves it was something to see women make love to each other.  Little did they know when they were finished each of them would get a substantial whipping, Goddess Samantha introduced them to this.  It is hard to describe their feelings with this but it was very pleasurable.  More than almost anything in this world, 

When they were done the whips came out and the flogging began.  They would have all four crawling on their bellies just to try to avoid their skilled well-directed whips cutting into their bodies.  The slaves were thrilled when they were ordered to prepare their bath.  Slave Charles knew what was needed, candles, music, 105-degree water, bath oil and incredible personal service.  The new slaves performed enthusiastically pleasing Mistress Janet, their new owner. 

Miss Kelli sent slave Charles down into the basement to see how Brandon, the runaway slave was doing.  It was not that she cared.  She did not want his body stinking up her dungeon if he happened to expire.  Slave Charles reported he is doing fine and told Miss Kelli he filled the slave’s water bowl.  Miss Kelli showed no emotion one-way or the other. 

Slave Brandon was a quick healer and would be doing floors and other low to the groundwork.  He would be an ever-present example of what happens to runaways.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

Word from America and SFS

When the male wait staff at the Delta Phi sorority decided to go on strike it was Goddess Samantha who found eleven males who would do anything to serve the girls their meals.  Some were willing to pay for the privilege.  At first it was difficult for the officers of the sorority to understand this.  And when the cook staff decided to join the wait staff on strike because the sorority replaced the wait staff, once again it was Goddess Samantha who managed to find quality male cooks to replace them who were more amenable to please the sorority members by making what they wanted.   Word got to the national headquarters of these happenings provoking a special visit by the president of Delta Phi national and three of its top officers.  Their reason for making the trip was basic.  All sororities and fraternities nationally were all facing staffing problems and demands for excessive pay increases that threatened the Greek system altogether.

These were all women so it was not hard for Goddess Samantha to convince them that males were naturally inferior and were well suited to be made into slaves.  They would be males who were naturally submissive and willing to serve of their own will, sort of.  It was the interviews with the new male staff that amazed them because these males wanted to be slaves.  In discussion with Goddess Samantha she explained what was happening in Europe that Female Supremacy was beginning to be politically correct or at least moving that way.  So it was at a major membership meeting that took place it was decided all labor needed at Delta Phi would be male slave labor.  It was voted in unanimously. 

Delta Phi officers were elected to begin to serve in each calendar year.  This was to assure an experienced person was at the helm at the beginning of a new school year.   Goddess Samantha was voted in as president of the local chapter for the coming year.  The movement now had a foothold in America.  Instead of calling it Nazi FS it is an old time sorority named Delta Phi.  There is a Delta Phi chapter on virtually every major college and university campus in the nation.

And it is Goddess Samantha who maintains close contact with Lady Fiona, Kelli Jamison and others who are in the forefront of the movement.

                               *        *        *        *        *

SFS are beginning to realize that other organizations are springing up that support the same general objectives.  They see that trying to compete is unwise.  Instead they think finding a way to join these efforts would be more productive.  It is why they have summoned Lady Marla Jamison to a special meeting held in London to discuss this.  It is at the meeting that Marla Jamison teaches her daughter Kelli is at the heart of one of the growing organizations more or less on the same track as the Sisterhood.  And at the same meeting it is Lady Marla Jamison who tells of a Goddess Samantha who helped start the new organization but is now in the States succeeding there where they call it sororities.

                               *        *        *        *        *

One morning Miss Kelli had breakfast with her mother.  The questions regarding the very secret organization Miss Kelli was a major part of had been answered and there was great trust between mother and daughter. 

Lady Marla had become used to being served by her husband slave and enjoyed fucking him several times each week.  It is as Miss Kelli had wanted it to be.  To both it was exhilarating to see the once important and powerful Lord Jamison as a menial and slave animal they owned.  He was now humble, servile and obedient.

The big news this morning was that Goddess Samantha would be in England for a family reunion.  She would be here for 10 days.  And that her Delta Phi sorority group was expanding rapidly.  It seems the Delta Phi women remain in the organization forever as alumni and Goddess Samantha has them organized as well, something called DP-P. 

What sounds exciting is the DP-P is or has developed a resort for its members in a beautiful place in California.  This has Lady Marla anxious to speak with Goddess Samantha.  It seems SFS came into a private island in the Caribbean that is uncharted.  The legal are now in the process of making it into an independent country where SFS will make the rules.  She is anxious to speak with Goddess Samantha because to further the SFS objective nothing could be better than to have an island where women could take very special vacations, especially in the winter months.  Miss Kelli has been invited to come to America and stay with Goddess Samantha at that resort.  The future looks so bright.

                               *        *        *        *        *

Goddess Samantha did not expect to be lavished with praise and envy when she attended the big meeting, which was planned to coincide with her family reunion.  Zelina Kranz, Helena Halpern, Lady Freya and Miss Kelli represented the Nazi FS.  Lady Fiona, Lady Marla, Lady Siobhan and Lady Dionne represented SFS.  But all eyes and ears were on Goddess Samantha.  While she was not exactly prepared for this entire she related her experience thus far in the States.  Of course there were many questions.  With each one more enthusiasm for a single international organization grew.

However Goddess Samantha felt it was premature.  She expressed difficulty she was having training staff at the new DPP Resort.  Lady Fiona offered assistance, as did Miss Kelli.  SFS contributed Lady Victoria Langley and Lady Wanda Forsythe while Miss Kelli dispatched Lady Freya at the recommendation of Lady Fiona.  It was decided all would stay in close contact.  As for the Caribbean island resort SFS would like, it was decided to wait until Goddess Samantha had her resort running tiptop.  But Goddess Samantha would now have three skilled training persons that would get her resort under perfect control.  Lady Fiona and Lady Marla pledged solid support for Goddess Samantha and her endeavors.  Miss Kelli and Goddess Samantha left for somewhere together along with Lady Freya.  Lady Freya was thrilled with her new opportunity.

                               *        *        *        *        *

This was a familiar place to slave Charles.  Lady Freya and Mistress Janet had named their two latest slave acquisitions Moto and Mito.  They would serve the three girls along with slave Charles.  The suite at the Ritz was paid for by SFS with unlimited room service etc.  Goddess Samantha needed this after spending almost 8 days with her family without the comfort of a personal slave.  Miss Kelli was in love with Goddess Samantha.  She was everything Miss Kelli hoped to be.

And Goddess Samantha loved Miss Kelli as well.  She had recognized her potential immediately and is now seeing how right she was.  After telling the two girls she was with how horny she was Miss Kelli and Lady Freya put all three slaves to pleasuring her.  While one slave was making love to her ass hole the other was eating her pussy.  And Miss Kelli was all over Goddess Samantha, licking her breasts and kissing her passionately.  Even slave Charles was put to sucking her toes.  The orgasms poured forth unending until Goddess Samantha was exhausted.  The slaves were very well trained to please.

When she rose, feeling incredibly sated she reached into her bag for her favorite whip, a 3 inch Mercury cored single tail. Slave Charles was her target.  To her beating a slave after orgasms was likened to after play.  It seemed to cap the pleasure of the total experience.  Slave Charles was writhing on the floor doing his best to avoid the brunt of each lash but Goddess Samantha had exceptional skills and this would not happen.  She pointed to her pussy.  Slave Charles responded by locking his wide-open mouth know Goddess Samantha had to take a piss.  She let it flow and slave Charles dealt with it.  When she stopped flowing, he dutifully licked her clean.  Goddess Samantha patted the slave on the head for his quality performance.  Miss Kelli enjoyed watching feeling proud she had trained him so quickly. 

As it happened Lady Freya had already told Goddess Samantha of Miss Kelli’s extraordinary skills in breaking a slave’s will.  She related how she had taken an SFS labor slave, Leo, and broke him into a quality slave product before he even left the SFS facilities.  Slave Leo had failed to make the grade at the RITF.

Lady Freya saw with her own eyes what Miss Kelli had accomplished in no time at all.  Goddess Samantha though how good it will be to have her visit, there is so many good things that have come from this trip.  She gave thought how she had to take down Dean Stockton just to have been able to make the trip.  Males are so useless until a Female controls them.

                               *        *        *        *        *

Lady Fiona met with the entire board at SFS on the Island of Guernsey.  What was clear to her was SFS had made some good alliances.  She wished approval for full support to Goddess Samantha and for her to be able to come to terms with Miss Kelli to take a high position with them.  Both Lady Langley and Freya are on their way to assist Goddess Samantha. 

But the matter discussed this day of greatest importance was how to sell Caucasian SFS trained slaves to Asians.  So far they had failed.  It was Lady Fiona’s opinion Goddess Samantha would lead the way.  It would be good to stay on her good side and close as well.

She also announced several SFS board members were invited by Goddess Samantha to visit the DPP Resort.  The date was scheduled.  It would be a few months off. They saw the significance of having such an exclusive place for their members to refresh their spirit and extend their powers.  Their island would be such a place but they would need help, to make it happen. 

The last item on the agenda was Mistress Shadow’s invention.  It was a tool that made castration an easy matter.  Though it was similar to the tool used on cattle for the same purpose it was made to be used on a male human.  The vote was unanimous to send it out to the forge to manufacture them for the Guard Girls use.  One more way to make the animals behave, Included in the motion was that a dozen be sent to Goddess Samantha as a gift and several to Miss Kelli hopefully to receive their opinions.